《They all call me Great Master》 Chapter 1 The Misfortune of Luck ``` At dusk, deep clouds drifted over Xisis Port, obscuring the setting sun, and the sky abruptly darkened. Soon after, apanied by furious winds and thunder, torrential rain drenched the entirety of South Los. Large raindrops pelted the windows of 333 Russell Street, converging into rivulets before they could stter, quickly spilling over the window frame, cascading down the second-story walls, and rushing over the nted roof of the first floor. Half streamed toward the ground along the eaves, the other half seeped through the roof''s seams, dripping into the hall andnding in the midst of a crimson puddle. The rain diluted the color of fresh blood, and just as the resulting ripples began to subside, a palm pped onto the surface, shattering the umted water. Mo Qishang propped himself up with one hand, shakily rising to his feet. Away from the disturbance of the palm, the dripping rain quickly gathered a pool, mixing with the blood, reflecting Mo Qishang like a red mirror¡ªd in a brown vest and a white shirt. Mo Qishang stared nkly at his youthful appearance in the bloodstained reflection. The crimson distorted the youthfulness. It made the innocence seem eerie. Frowning slightly, Mo Qishang subconsciously wanted to move away, but as soon as he did, an unbearable pain erupted from the back of his head. Hiss! Mo Qishang inhaled sharply, his eyes narrowing immediately after. He remembered what had happened before. "Was I hit by a truck?" "All I wanted was to fetch some fries at the docks!" Mo Qishang murmured to himself. Suddenly! His expression jolted. Because¡ª "My phone''s browsing history... wasn''t cleared!" Realizing he hadn''t aplished that critical task even after dragging his half-body over ten meters, Mo Qishang''s muscles tensed instantly, particrly his ten toes which gripped the soles of his shoes firmly. That was the instinctual reaction to the ultimate embarrassment of social death. But soon, Mo Qishang couldn''t concern himself with that anymore. More intense pain arrived, causing Mo Qishang''s eyes to widen as memories flooded his mind, force-fed like a duck¡ª "Hiss!" "I am Arthur Kledos. Orphaned at a young age, I was raised by my grandfather Old Charlie, along with two uncles and an aunt.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Uncle Winters, who was most favored to inherit the family business, disappeared three years ago due to family affairs. Uncle Drake sent a letter six months ago, iming he had be an ''Apprentice Knight'' in Wooce Fort up north. Aunt Cassandra was sent to a girls'' school in Inner Bay by Grandfather a year ago. And I, Arthur Kledos, should have been the sole heir to the family business, but Grandfather did not wish it so. He hoped I could have a better life, just like Aunt Cassandra. But I didn''t want that. I wanted to inherit the family business and be an exceptional ''Spirit Medium''! So, while Grandfather went to Barny to fulfill a client''s request, I too, took on a task to expel an evil spirit on my own..." Moments of ''Arthur Kledos'' life shed through his mind like scenes from a ck-and-white film. Mo Qishang couldn''t help but furrow his brows. He didn''t mind living here using ''Arthur Kledos'' identity, nor did he mind that the Kledos Family''s business was that of spirit mediums. Even if it was an outright deception, he didn''t care. What he minded was the man before him¡ªa man with a square face, sporting a meticulously trimmed Van Dyke beard, dressed in a suit, vest, white shirt, and trousers that had juste into vogue in Inner Bay. The man was the client of Arthur Kledos''s current mission. He was also the person who knocked him out with a blunt hit as soon as he walked through the door. Undoubtedly, the man looked quite respectable, and his square face allowed him to easily gain people''s favor. Arthur Kledos had been deceived by the man''s appearance and attire, leaving him without the slightest guard. And the man? He showed no restraint, intent on murder¡ªthe blownded so hard that he clearly heard the back of ''his'' skull crack. Arthur Kledos died with that blow. He, Mo Qishang, came back to life, borrowing Arthur Kledos''s body. He, now, had be Arthur Kledos. At this moment, the man appeared overjoyed to see him awaken¡ª "Really, to have such a special bloodline! Though not truly awakened, what could be better for me? I thought it was all an exaggeration, just a hope against hope! But who would''ve thought, it''s actually true! ''The Kledos Family''s bloodline is indeed this miraculous! My luck is too good!" Looking at the man standing before him, beaming with joy, Arthur, who had stepped into his predecessor''s role, really wanted to tell the man that the so-called miraculous bloodline was just a story ''his grandfather'' Old Charlie concocted for better business. The ''Kledos Family'' had no magical bloodline; they were just a normal family. As for ''his'' deration more than once in public that he had perfectly inherited the ''Spirit Medium Bloodline''? That was simply the rebellion of a young man pushed to study hard. But Arthur Kledos didn''t end up speaking. Because, even if he did, it wouldn''t change the man''s decision. The situation had already be one where he was meat on the cutting board, at the mercy of another. But he truly felt wronged, having to pay for the vanity andpetitiveness of a ''predecessor'' who was just a rebellious teenager: to engage in a deadly fight with a lunatic! To Arthur, anyone who kept talking about bloodlines and miracles was clearly insane. Arthur internally mocked, yet his hands stealthily reached for his boots. ``` Chapter 2 Glittering Silver! Comfort. It was as if Arthur had skipped breakfast and then suddenly indulged in a pork knuckle rice with extra meat for lunch, feeling an unprecedented sense of fullness. It wasn''t just his stomach but his entire body that felt full, teeming with... Power! Bang! The ropes that had been binding Arthur snapped instantly. The broken ropes scattered and crashed onto the face of the man with no nose, creating a grotesque indentation on his cheek, distorting his entire visage to one side as if he had been struck by a powerful p. Smack! Crisp, loud. The man was stunned by the hit. Then a long-absent weakness and pain emerged within his body. The man knew, this was the bacsh from the "Snake Rope Animating Technique" being broken, and also the curse of bing a mortal after losing the power of the bloodline. But it shouldn''t be! His n was perfect! Where did the mistake ur? Could They have followed him here? Impossible! Unthinkable! Fear and obsession transformed into the man''s roaring ¡ª "My n could never be wrong!" "I deceived Them!" "My n was wless!" In his paranoid and arrogant shouting, fresh blood spurted from his mouth, nose, and eyes, and he copsed to the ground, wailing ceaselessly. Undoubtedly, when he lost the power of the bloodline, the bacsh was far more than he could bear. Arthur, however, paid no heed to this. The moment he broke the ropes around him, he dashed to the corner of the room. There, his Spirit Medium Box was ced. Coming to Russell Street No. 333 for an exorcism, Arthur Kledos was exceedingly well-prepared, thanks to his grandfather, Old Charlie, who had specially crafted this Spirit Medium Box for the members of the Kledos Family. A Spirit Medium Box with two visibleyers and a hidden thirdyer. Arthur immediately opened the box, and the two surfaceyers were revealed. The firstyer contained: an iron dagger, a silver dagger, coarse salt, red brick powder, lime, sealed white phosphorus block, kerosene, and a bup sack. The secondyer held: Holy Water (sulfuric acid). Six 100-milliliter vials of Holy Water, lined up neatly in the secondyer of the box, shone with a unique brilliance under the stormy night sky. Arthur grabbed two vials, popped the corks, and hurled them at the malicious employer, muttering the words Old Charlie had demonstrated ¡ª "Evil spirit, purify!" Sizzle! Ahhhhh! Caught in the bacsh, the malicious employer couldn''t dodge; both vials of Holy Water doused him. Hissss! "Ahhhhh!" The distinctive sound was soon drowned out by his screams. The man''s screams persisted, but Arthur had not a shred of pity, nor did he hesitate. After dousing the man with the remaining four vials of Holy Water, he grabbed the bag filled with lime and scattered it again. "Evil spirit, expel!" Just as the man was screaming with his head thrown back, not only were his eyes exposed to the lime, but his mouth was open too. Cough cough cough! The severe coughing forced the man to bend overpletely. And the intense burning sensation made him scream in agony once more. Seizing the opportunity, Arthur ced his hands on either side of the Spirit Medium Box¡ª Click! Amidst the distinct sound, the thirdyer of the box sprang open. In the dim room, the warm hue of the real wooden gun handle was still prominent. The gun barrel was a lustrous gold, thick, with a dragon with an open mouth carved near the muzzle. From afar, it looked as if a dragon was roaring open-mouthed. Thunder Gun! Specifically designed for cavalry, a short firearm. Old Charlie had fallen in love with this weapon upon first sight, believing it could effectively secure the safety of the Kledos family members and facilitate exorcisms, hence it was ced in the Spirit Medium Box. In this thirdyer of the Spirit Medium Box, two flintlock guns, diagonally positioned, were also loaded with lead bullets and silver bullets. These two guns were significantly smaller for ease of movement, each fitted with a specialized gun belt. Rumbling! Amidst the shing lightning and roaring thunder, Arthur raised the Thunder Gun, aimed at the man, and fiercely pulled the trigger. Click, the flint hit the frizzen directly, sparks ignited the pan. Boom! Out of the dragon''s roaring muzzle, bullets burst out in an instant, with Arthur''s gun barrel dipping slightly. He tugged at his now loosened cor, allowing himself to breathe more freely, then coldly dered ¡ª "Evil spirit, judgment!" Phoo phoo phoo! As the bullets struck, bursts of blood sttered, and the malevolent employer was forced to retreat repeatedly. The one already rebounding and having lost their special Bloodline, after being doused with sulfuric acid and lime, was already overwhelmed. At that moment, they were left lingering between life and death by a shot from the Thunder Gun. Blood continuously spurted from their mouth, their eyes wide with fury and unwillingness, yet even at this time, they still reached desperately for the bottle of Hercules Silver Potion. But soon their gaze turned to one of fright and panic. Because ¡ª Arthur, having put down the Thunder Gun, picked up two handguns. Unlike the area damage of the Thunder Gun, handguns naturally required more precision. The targeted mercenary panicked. "Wait..." Bang, bang! The moment they opened their mouth, Arthur pulled the trigger. The handgun loaded with lead bullets missed, with the bullet hitting their shoulder. However, the handgun loaded with Silver Bullets struck squarely in the eye, the bullet bursting the eyeball and piercing into their brain. Immediately, the shattered silver bullet, carrying potent kic energy, mangled everything inside their skull. The figure stood dumbstruck for a second, the only remaining eye fiercely fixated on the potion inside the cone-shaped bottle, filled with struggle and reluctance, but ultimately they fell straight down. Thump! Dead, aren''t they? Unable to judge, Arthur then threw an Iron Dagger over. Thud! When the Iron Dagger stuck in their chest, the uneasy Arthur poured kerosene over them. As the ze ignited and the figure remained motionless, rapidly turning to ashes, Arthur, gripping the Silver Dagger, finally breathed a sigh of relief. With that appearance... They must be dead. Kerosene alone naturally couldn''t reduce a person to ash to such an extent; it must have been the supernatural power from the rebound involved! Arthur spected. Afterward, his gaze shifted to the potion ¡ª the cone-shaped bottle filled with pale silvery liquid that, under the residual mes, sparkled and dazzled. The mere sight of this color brought back memories of the taste, and instantly, that strong instinct resurged within him. He wanted to drink this bottle of Hercules Silver Potion. He lifted his hand and grabbed the Hercules Silver Potion. He popped off the stopper, threw it to the ground, and raised his hand to pour the Hercules Silver Potion into his mouth, eager to taste that enchanting vor. But ¡ª A bone-chilling coldness attacked him once more! The scent of death appeared again! More fiercely than before. It was as if shadows loomed over Arthur''s heart. Arthur was stunned. His body went rigid. At that moment, he felt torn in two; his brain warned him of danger, but his body promised him supreme pleasure. Huffing and puffing! Arthur stared at the radiant light from the Hercules Silver Potion in his hand, his breaths heavy. That hand slowly, bit by bit, lifted higher. The Hercules Silver Potion drew nearer and nearer to Arthur''s lips. Veins on Arthur''s forehead burst forth, his eyes turned bloodshot, biting his teeth. He exerted all his might to restrain his urge, but he knew this restraint was only temporary. As long as the Hercules Silver Potion existed, his instincts would eventually prevail. So ¡ª Just as the mouth of the bottle was about to touch his lips, he let out a fierce roar, swinging his other hand wielding the Silver Dagger. The de of the Silver Dagger plunged fiercely into the potion bottle. Immediately, cracks appeared on the bottle. Under Arthur''s gaze, the spreading and intersecting cracks finally shattered. Snap! The cone-shaped bottle containing the Hercules Silver Potion broke, but the dazzling liquid inside didn''t spill to the ground; instead, it enveloped the Silver Dagger. In an instant, the pure silver dagger melted.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Melted into the Hercules Silver Potion''s liquid. The liquid infused with pure silver became even more dazzling. This radiance was no longer reflecting the light of the mes. Rather ¡ª It was glowing by itself! And it was heating up! Arthur, whose hand was still gripping the pure Silver Dagger, felt this temperature prominently when the Hercules Silver Potion wrapped around and melted the dagger. But just as Arthur distinctly felt the temperature of the Hercules Silver Potion, itpletely vanished. Or to be more precise ¡ª It merged into his body. Chapter 3 Omnivorous! The entire process of Hercules Silver Potion merging into his body was utterly painless and ordinary for Arthur, like a droplet of water entering the ocean, stirring no waves at all. Yet, the change still urred! In the next moment, a vast array of strange, unrecognizable characters began to flicker before Arthur''s eyes, initially flickering as if theycked power. But in less than a second, these characters stabilized and became bright. Thepletely unfamiliar characters and the unusual situation caused Arthur to furrow his brows deeply. He stared intently at these unknown characters, pondering their meaning, and just then, the characters swiftly transformed into 0s and 1s, and before Arthur could react, they changed again. They turned into the characters Arthur was most familiar with¡ª [Talent Acquired: Omnivorous!] [Omnivorous: Omniscient, all consumable, youe, you see, you understand¡ªyou''ve digested the Hercules Silver Potion in the correct way, unlocking the most appropriate talent for yourself. When youpletebat, exploration, tasks, or dine on gourmet meals, you will gain XP.] ... "XP?" Arthur was taken aback and almost instantly, he realized what it represented. Immediately, Arthur shouted in his heart¡ª "Character Panel!" The text in front of him began to cascade like a waterfall, flowing from top to bottom. Row by row, column by column, it appeared in great detail before Arthur''s eyes. [Name: Arthur Kredos (Mo Qishang)] [Gender: Male] [Age: 17] [Identity: Spirit Medium (Pseudo)] [Talents: Omnivorous, Death Intuition, Dark Serpent. Cripple] [Attributes: Physique 1.6, Spirituality 0.1] [Combat Skills: Basic Swordsmanship Lv1 (0/1)] [Support Skills: Horsemanship Lv1 (0/1), Intimidation Lv2 (0/5), Bluff Lv2 (0/5), Eagle Eye Lv1 (0/1), Insight Lv1 (0/1)]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [General Skills: General Knowledge. South Los Lv1 (-/-), General Geography. South Los Lv1 (-/-), Basic Math Lv1 (-/-), Speed Reading and Writing Lv1 (-/-), Basic Drawing Lv1 (-/-), Basic Etiquette Lv1 (-/-)] [XP: 0] [Equipment: None] [Props: Spirit Medium Box] ... Arthur''s eyes quickly scanned over the information, finally settling on the talents "Death Intuition" and "Dark Serpent. Cripple." As his gaze concentrated, the textual information about "Death Intuition" and "Dark Serpent. Cripple" began to appear before him. [Death Intuition: Having experienced death once, you are incredibly sensitive to it, always perceiving its approach.] ... A straightforward introduction, Arthur understood it with a nce. The "Dark Serpent. Cripple," however, was different, not only providing an interpretation but also including a background introduction¡ª [Dark Serpent. Cripple: The protracted and brutal ''Witch Hunt'' on the East Coast has ended, but the West Coast continues even more intensely. The ''Serpent Sect,'' which has been inherited for six hundred years, in order to preserve their legacy, sent some of their exceptionally talented youths away from the West Coast. Freed from the constraints of their elders, these wandering youths, after encountering numerous adventures and setbacks, gradually developed their own understanding of the original ''Serpent Sect'' ideology. They no longer follow each other but choose the path they believe is correct¡ªWe are born noble, and under the moonlight, we stride forward with pride!] [Effects: 1. Awakening; 2. Shadow Concealment; 3. Serpentine Body; 4. Serpent''s Gaze; 5. Serpent Speak] [Awakening: You''ve awakened a special Bloodline, making you different from others; Physique +0.5, Spirituality +0.1] [Shadow Concealment: When you find yourself within shadows or darkness, you receive a Stealth boost of +3] [Serpentine Body: Your body''s joints can move flexibly like a snake, even coiling and winding entirely like a serpent] [Serpent''s Gaze: Gazing into someone''s eyes with your serpent-like eyes can induce confusion and even hallucinations in those whose will is weak] [Serpent Speak: Communicate with snakes through hissing, and to a certain extent,mand them] (Note: The talent you acquired is a branch of the ''Serpent Sect'' after its split. On the foundation of the original ''Serpent Sect,'' it integrates some elements of the Voodoo ''Note Hegge'' Sect and the Druid ''Telgard'' Sect, eventually giving rise to the new ''Serpent Sect''! To the traditionalists, the power of the ''Serpent Sect'' you possess is deemed corrupted, not only has the ideology drastically transformed, but the power itself has also changed. Yet, despite being fragmented multiple times, its potency is still beyond doubt.) ... Hiss, hiss! As Arthur read the interpretation of "Dark Serpent. Cripple," his throat naturally emitted a series of chilling hisses. As he stepped back, the moment shadows enveloped Mo Qishang, his entire being seemed to vanish from the room, beyond the capture of ordinary sight. And that body, now invisible to themon eye, coiled and twisted at that moment, just like a real snake. A chilling aura permeated through the pouring rain. The remaining mes amidst this chill were promptly extinguished. But in the next moment, everything returned to normal, and the temperature in the room was restored. Arthur, with a hint of a smile, walked out from the darkness. By this time, he had mostly mastered his fragmented Talent. Although it was a fragmentary Talent, ording to the memories of his predecessor, he had already surpassed most ordinary people. Just in terms of physical fitness alone, aside from those with innate supernatural abilities, no one couldpare, not to mention the supernatural power that came with it. This was something beyond the reach of ordinary people! "Bloodline?" Arthur turned his head to look at the ashes at his feet, recalling how the other had spoken of "bloodline" with greed and pride. At the same time, he thought of the so-called "nobles" of this world. The nobles of this world ce great importance on bloodline. The two are likely connected! Arthur spected, picking up the bup sack from the Spirit Medium Box and began to meticulously gather the ashes¡ªalthough it was just a pile of ashes, who could guarantee that it wouldn''t reveal anything? If he wasn''t concerned about being too conspicuous, Arthur would have preferred to burn down 333 Russell Street entirely. After all, this is a city, not some uninhabited wilderness. So, he abandoned this permanent solution. Of course,pared to the potential troubles that 333 Russell Street might cause, he was more concerned about that person who had turned to ashes. Was this individual, who had been incinerated by bacsh, a Lone Traveller? Or did he have family, friends, or even an organization? If so, were these people ordinary, or did they possess a "Bloodline"? If it were thetter, that could truly disturb Arthur''s peace. More importantly¡ª They! This guy had deceived them! Even, the bloodline exchange he had experienced might be part of the other''s "deception of them"! What a hassle! Arthur thought, then shook his head. With the little information he currently had, he couldn''t effectively respond. Better to thoroughly clean the scene first, doing what could be done at this stage. Of course, ensuring his own protection as soon as possible also needed to be prioritized. But this was not a problem for Arthur¡ª "Omnivorous"! Relying on "Omnivorous" to gain XP, and then converting it into strength, was what Arthur needed to do at this stage. As for how to effectively and quickly gain XP? Arthur was ready to start experimenting. For this, he was once again thankful to his predecessor, this young man¡ªbeforeing to 333 Russell Street for the exorcism, he had informed the newspaper reporters in order to smoothly "Inherit the Family Business" and gain more people''s recognition. Through the window, Arthur, whose physique had greatly improved along with his vision, could clearly see the figure of the newspaper reporter running. Picking up a blood-stained hunting cap beside him and patting it a few times, he then ced it on his head. Arthur straightened his double-breasted ck coat and, carrying the Spirit Medium Box, stepped out of 333 Russell Street. By this time, the downpour had lessened, pattering lightly, but the puddles still covered the cobblestone surface. As Arthur walked forward, he discreetly flicked his sleeve, and a powder of lime along with white phosphorus blocks fell from the cuff, dropping into the puddles. As Arthur stepped through the puddle, white smoke rose from the water at his feet, and as he moved forward, the airflow carried the white smoke along with him, as if the souls of the dead in legends were lunging toward Arthur. The newly arrived newspaper reporter''s eyes widened at this spectacle. Just as he was about to warn Arthur, he saw Arthur pause his steps, raise his left hand, and snap his fingers. Snap! The snap was crisp. A burst of mes appeared behind Arthur with the sound of the snap. The rising mes, shining brightly, dispelled the surrounding darkness, and the white smoke vanished instantly as ifpletely purified. The newspaper reporter could no longer contain himself and eximed in surprise. "My God! This is exorcism!" Chapter 4 One of the Two! (Please Favorite~ Please Support~) ``` In the early morning, the rain that had fallen all night began to pour down even harder. The people of South Los were already used to this. Many people from other ces in South County would call South Los "the Port in the Rain," and those haughty Inner Bay people would sometimes scornfully refer to the people of South Los as "Rain People."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In response, most South Los people would choose to ignore this, while a few South Los people would smile as they threw those daring Inner Bay people into the river, some even tying stones to their bodies. Arthur knew from his past-life memories that his uncles, Winters and Drake, and his aunt Cassandra, were such people. Of course, the former self was the same. And this trait waspletely "inherited" from Grandpa Old Charlie. Arthur had "seen" in the memories of his former self, his grandfather warning his uncles, Winters and Drake, not to cause trouble, while kicking the Inner Bay person who pped Aunt Cassandra into a dry well. After shouting "The Kledos Family sends their regards," he covered the well. What then? Naturally, he imed that there was an evil spirit in the dry well that required six weeks of exorcism. "''Spirit Medium''... quite a convenient profession indeed!" Standing in front of the stove, Arthur let out such a sigh and then, recalling his actions from the previous night, he nodded slightly and murmured to himself, "Truly, teaching by word and example!" He did not intend to deceive the journalist. He was just trying some methods to gain XP for "Omnivorous." At this moment, naturally¡ª Two eggs cracked into the frying pan. The moment the eggs touched the hot pan, they immediately sizzled in the grease, the separation of yolk and white distinct. When sprinkled with some ck pepper, the aroma of the food was so enticing it rxed Arthur, who had hardly slept the previous night. After taking the two fried eggs out and cing them on a ceramic te, he picked up the ham and slices of bread that had been prepared earlier and walked towards the dining room. The kitchen and dining room were connected by arge square table. In the memories of his former self, during festivals, the table at the Kledos home would be filled with food, with the whole family gathering around. Then, as Grandpa Old Charlie announced the start, everyone would raise a toast. This did not include the younger former self, who could only drink juice or water. Although the former self was very curious about alcohol, facing Grandpa Old Charlie''s strict prohibition, no one dared to offer any alcoholic beverages to the youngest member of the Kledos family. Want a drink? You''d have to be an adult, at least. And even then, moderation was required; you could not be addicted to alcohol. These festive meals were the happiest moments in the memories of his former self. But everything changed with the disappearance of Uncle Winters three years ago. The family meals continued, theughter remained, but the joy was much diminished. Everything seemed to be shrouded in gloom. "''The Demon Lurking at Beck Farm,'' huh?" Arthur murmured softly, thinking about the incident that caused Uncle Winters to disappear. He did not know the specifics. He only knew that at that time, Old Charlie himself went there and, two monthster, returned with a somber face; he stopped the search and forbade any talk about Winters, as well as forbidding Drake and Cassandra to go near the ce. The former self was heartbroken for a long time. And this also led to Drake leaving home. Even Cassandra''s decision to go to a girls'' school was because of this incident. But this had nothing to do with the current Arthur. He was just enjoying the breakfast he had made himself. Breaking open the yolk of one of the fried eggs, the runny yolk flowed out, and a thick slice of ham was promptly dipped into it. The rich taste of the meat and the semi-cooked egg yolk blended together, creating a savory experience that made Arthur chew with gusto. Unfortunately, this was not considered a delicacy. At least not by "Omnivorous." XP did not increase. "No good, huh?" Arthur, who had failed in his attempt, was not annoyed; he was quite aware of his own culinary skills. Although his mind was full of methods to cook delicious food, these recipes existed only in his head, never put into practice. Not breaking the eggs during frying was already lucky. One path was blocked. Arthur had another way: publishing in the newspaper. Last night, he had received an interview from Scott, an intern journalist with the Horn Report. And thetter had assured that today''s Horn Report would feature a story about "Spirit Medium" Arthur Kredos¡ªthis young man deeply believed in mysticism and had first gotten to know Old Charlie because of this, and it was for this reason that he had chosen him to prove himself. The former self believed in him. So naturally, he did as well. And the intern journalist did not disappoint Arthur¡ª "Extra! Extra!" "''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos sessfully drives away the evil spirit at No. 333 Russell Street!" The newspaper boy''s clear call reached No. 2 Cork Street. A hint of surprise appeared on Arthur''s face. ``` He had originally thought his deeds would be reported in the second or third section of the Horn Report, or even in the least noticeable corner, but he didn''t expect to be included in a supplement issue. "It seemsst night truly made an impression on Scott!" Arthur thought, with the corners of his mouth turning up involuntarily, his anticipation growing by the moment. He wasn''t worried about the special issue of the Horn Report not selling. Although there were fewer people in South Los who could read and write than those who would toss people from Inner Bay into the river, the newspaper never worried about sales. Because, those literate people were not stingy about spending 5 Zeroes to showcase their distinction. They considered it a matter of dignity. Others recognized this dignity as well, not just because these people could read, but because 5 Zeroes could buy half a jin of coarse flour, enough to feed the adult men in a family for a day if exchanged for white flour or potatoes. Most families in South Los earned between 2 to 3 Suo a day. That was the amount fathers and adult sons could earn by heading to the docks, shops, and marketces to work all day, while the underage children did odd jobs alongside their mothers. Simply put, that was an ideal state of affairs. More often than not, they couldn''t earn that much. Because odd jobs were not stable. Because the main breadwinners, the husbands and sons, would fall ill. Sometimes idents and other incidents urred. Therefore, families in South Los would do everything in their power to gather enough money to secure an apprenticeship for one of their sons, offering more job security. As for reading and writing? Like the rest of the people in South County, those in South Los generally considered it a luxury. A typical family in South Los could save enough for an apprenticeship fee in about three years. As for the tuition fee to learn to read and write? That would take 10 years. And that''s without spending on anything else. And this was just the basic tuition fee, not including the cost of books and pens. Knowledge was expensive! This was acknowledged by everyone in South County. As Arthur went through his predecessor''s memories, he found that Old Charlie not only hired a private tutor at great expense to teach the previous Arthur to read and write but also had him learn extra skills like swordsmanship, horsemanship, arithmetic, and etiquette. All these were now apparent in his "Omnivorous" abilities. Without a doubt, Old Charlie hoped his grandson would stand above the rest. Simply put, he wanted him to be a ''Noble''. Although the witch hunts on the East Coast had ended thirty years ago, and being a Spirit Medium had be safe, inparison to those with honor and manors, the Spirit Mediums still fell far short. Even though the newspapers kept saying ''the old-fashioned Nobles are beginning to decline, the future belongs to the Pioneers,'' Old Charlie stubbornly believed having his own manor was the best choice. However, like all teenagers entering a rebellious phase, his predecessor never listened to his elders. As a result, he now found himself dead and reced. As the beneficiary of this situation, Arthur couldn''t pass judgment. He ate his breakfast in silence, and when thest bite of fried egg was gone, a prompt appeared in front of him¡ª [Being featured in the paper, you''ve gained a bit of fame, XP +1] ... The prompt of gaining XP made Arthur''s mouth turn up at the corners. Immediately after, he could hardly wait to add the newly gained 1 XP to his [Basic Swordsmanship], In such an unfamiliar and perilous ce, to save up any XP would be irrational, even if Arthur tended to hoard, he knew that in times like these, any increase in strength was good, no matter how small. [Basic Swordsmanship Lv2: You have mastered the basic sword moves and can apply them in realbat.] ... The synchronization of body and knowledgepleted in an instant. His mind gained quite a lot of knowledge, and his body had adjusted; Arthur instinctively drew the longsword beside him and thrust it forward. Whoosh, whoosh! The de created a cold streak of light, and while the sword move was just a basic thrust, it made a continuous whistling sound as it cut through the air. But Arthur''s brow was slightly furrowed. Because, while the Skill Level improved, the Attributes[Physique][Spirituality]did not increase along with it. "Is it because the basic skill tier is too low? Or because the level increase wasn''t sufficient? Or is it because my current [Physique][Spirituality]are too high?" Arthur couldn''t be sure which it was. But after a nce at the message that had changed to [Basic Swordsmanship Lv2 (0/5)], he knew he needed more XP. Therefore, Arthur immediately began to ponder how to impress Scott a few more times. And just as Arthur was thinking about Scott, outside the door of No. 2 Cork Street, this young reporter was ringing the doorbell with a look of unease¡ª Bell, bell-bell. Chapter 5 No. 2 Cork Street! At that moment, as the rain began to subside, the young reporter pulled at the hanging brass bell carved with a lion eagle''s head at the door of No. 2 Cork Street; it immediately emitted a melodious and crisp ring. As the bell vibrated, the engraved blessing script created subtle phantoms, and upon closer inspection, the lion-headed eagle seemed to be about to take flight. Scott released the handle, stepped back, and waited quietly. Behind this worried young intern reporter, the three people following him each showed different expressions. The three were of varying ages and dressed differently. One was neatly dressed in a suit, vest, shirt, and leather shoes, his face filled with excitement and curiosity, while the man next to him wore a hemp shirt and suspenders with a frayed t cap, his expression indifferent. The middle-aged man at the back was also properly dressed, but his sleeves were clearly worn, his face also disyed excitement and anticipation, yet his mouth asionally curled downwards, clearly carrying a hint of disdain and scorn. Through the Peeping Mirror at the door, Arthur took in everything. Immediately, in his character field, "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" skills started shing continuously. In an instant, Arthur confirmed the malintent of thest person. Almost instinctively, Arthur''s hand reached for the Thunder Gun disguised as a door bolt. The Peeping Mirror and the disguised Thunder Gun were all set up by Old Charlie. After all, being a Spirit Medium is a high-risk upation, one never knows who might block the door. With his finger on the trigger, Arthur then opened the door, revealing a friendly smile¡ª "Good morning, Scott!" "Good morning, Arthur!" Unlike Arthur''s warm smile, Scott''s smile was quite forced, and the man at the back with malintent twisted his mouth into a bright smile as he stepped forward. However, to Arthur, that smile seemed superficial and hollow. "Hello, are you Mr. Arthur Kredos? I am a reporter from the Horn Report, Dockler. Did you read the report today? I am curious about what a Spirit Medium is really like! I hope to conduct an exclusive interview with you, please give me this opportunity! These two? They are Fengter and Wiggins, both came here inspired by your reputation." The middle-aged man named Dockler introduced himself enthusiastically while extending his hand. By this time, Scott''s smile hadpletely vanished, leaving only a deep concern. Not for himself, but for Arthur! Enhanced by "Eagle Eye" and "Insight," Arthur immediately recognized this expression and guessed what was happening¡ª From the same newspaper, both reporters, one harboring ill intentions towards him, the other full of concern. Tsk, this fellow named Dockler is aiming to climb thedder at his expense! No wonder there was a special issue about him! He had initially thought that it was due to Scott being deeply affectedst night and fighting hard for it... no, to be urate, Scott was indeed deeply affectedst night and did strive for his sake, but this had made Scott a target for Dockler. Arthur could fully imagine the scenario: faced with Scott''s request, Dockler not only agreed but also published a special issue. Then, this morning, ignoring Scott''s objections, he brought people here to expose the fraud. A fraudster and a fraudster featured in a special issue of the Horn Report are obviously more eye-catching. And as the reporter covering this news, Dockler naturally would reap fame and benefit. As for Scott? Just an intern. He naturally would have to take responsibility for any misreporting, and being fired would seem like a respectable oue. Moreover, the origin of the malice may well be this young intern reporter. Why? Probably because he was in the way. Not Dockler''s way, but likely a path Dockler was paving for someone else. The term intern exins it all. "Society is full of dangers," Arthur silentlymented, having experienced simr situations before. However, as hemented, Arthur loosened his grip on the Thunder Gun, subtly pushing it back where it was indistinguishable from a regr door bolt to the casual observer. A person fond of petty cleverness hardly deserved a shot from the Thunder Gun. After all, this Thunder Gun was different from the ones kept in the Spirit Medium Box. This Thunder Gun was designed to be discrete, essentially single-use. Simply put, firing it once meant changing the door and the gun. Not to mention the hassle of dealing with a body afterward. Arthur continued to smile as he gently shook Dockler''s extended hand and then sidestepped to open the solid wooden door of No. 2 Cork Street. Just moments before, he had been considering how to make asting impression on Scott a few more times, to get multiple stories published; unexpectedly, someone had taken the initiative toe to him. He was profoundly grateful for this. The allure of a report titled ''A Conman Spirit Medium Featured in the Horn Report'' was surely iparable to ''Shocking! What this Male Journalist Did to a Spirit Medium!'' Thinking this, the smile on Arthur''s face grew even more benevolent. Seeing this scene, Scott grew increasingly worried. Although he truely worried about Arthur and believed that Arthur inherited Lord Charlie''s Bloodline, Arthur was too young. It was well known that the ability of a spirit medium was linked to age, and nobody could guarantee that Arthur, at his age, could handle every situation perfectly. And should there be even one mistake, from his understanding of Dockler, the man would do everything in his power to tarnish his reputation. Without any facts, Dockler would fabricate them, distorting the truth. Especially if he caught a slip-up! Thinking of Arthur''s potential troubles filled Scott''s heart with anxiety, and he immediately prepared to prevent Dockler from entering No. 2 Cork Street. But Dockler outpaced him, shing into No. 2 Cork Street before Scott could react, turning his head to see the frustration on Scott''s face and a gleam of triumph shed in his eyes. What Scott wanted to do was clear to him. This morning, the man had tried to stop him, but Dockler had thwarted him. "Hmph, this is just the beginning! I''ll make you realize the consequences of stealing York''s position!" Dockler thought viciously. York, his nominal nephew but actual son, was always idle and had never had a real job. He''d maneuvered several times to get him a chance as a trainee journalist at the Horn Report, but then Scott had arrived for the interview and spoiled everything. Unlike South Los Daily or the Evening News, the Horn Report was a rather small publication where everyone had specific roles with no extra positions avable. It had taken him a great deal of effort to make the old, visually impaired editor ''understand'' that they needed a trainee journalist to assist. But then Scott applied, and with his extensive knowledge and decent writing skills, Dockler''s barely literate nephew naturally lost out, rendering his ''just a trainee journalist, doesn''t need to know much, can learn on the job'' excuse unusable. But that was before! Now? If he could just drive Scott out, his nephew would naturally have another chance. So, after seizing the opportunityst night, he rushed here first thing this morning. Arthur took it all in, inwardlyprehending everything while his smile remained unchanged. Just then, Dockler turned his head back. Seeing Arthur''s smile, Dockler''s face smiled again, but inside he was increasingly scornful. A conman eager for fame indeed! He had been slightly worried about encountering some trouble. However, now he waspletely relieved. Who was he? A journalist! And who was the other party? A conman! What tricks could such a conman possibly have against a journalist like him?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om With this belief, Dockler started to look around the corridor at No. 2 Cork Street. Soon after, a shiver ran through the journalist''s spine. Chapter 6 Ominous Words What had Dockler seen? He saw a deer head and a painting hanging askew on the walls of the corridor. The deer head looked like a normal specimen, but it revealed fangs¡ªan alteration that transformed an otherwise docile deer into a fierce man-eating monster. The painting was entirely crimson with no concrete objects, just a swath of red that made one''s spine tingle unconsciously. This reporter was no exception, feeling extremely ufortable. However, he soon scoffed coldly in his heart. Chatan! ying tricks!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This reporter was full of disdain. Arthur certainly noticed the disdain that shed across Dockler''s face again, but he would definitely not exin that the deer head was meant to have fangs to conceal a me-throwing device hidden within, and behind that crimson painting were three long spears. The crimson would unconsciously draw one''s gaze away, thus overlooking the deadly trap embedded within. Without a doubt, these were all Old Charlie''s arrangements. ''Spirit Medium, be mindful of your safety!'' Old Charlie always said this and acted ordingly. Of course, the machinery was turned off at this time. Dockler''s life or death mattered little to him. However, Scott was quite a decent person. He was still worried about him up to now. Arthur believed that Scott certainly knew how dire his current situation was but still worried about him, which showed his kind-heartedness. Even if the situation might have arisen because of him, such a kind-hearted person shouldn''t face the ze or the spears. As for the other two? They were probably Fengter and Wiggins, hired by Dockler? From their expressions, one was genuinely interested in him as a spirit medium, while the other was just there for the money. Both were somewhat innocents and shouldn''t face these dangers either. Moreover, the events to follow required them to serve as witnesses. Needing more XP, at this time, Arthur was immensely tolerant. The two younger individuals, who had no idea how they were perceived, nced over the fanged deer head and the sinister painting before being attracted to the full suits of armor, puppets, and torture devices ced in the hall. The full armor was styled from thest days of the Holy Empire, with a facete that only revealed the eyes. The structure was thick and robust, with repairs visible on the breastte, suggesting the manner in which its former owner had died. However, the puppet doll was extremely exquisite, dressed in a whitece dress with big eyes. When staring at this doll, both felt as if the doll was also looking back at them, causing a difort that quickly made them turn their heads towards a nearby torture device, leading to an even greater feeling of unease. Traces of dark-red were still present on the small knives, and a rusted meat hook made their scalps tingle. In fact, it wasn''t just the two of them who felt ufortable. Dockler, who had been disdainful all along, also felt a tightness in his throat, unconsciously unbuttoning one of the buttons on his shirt. Arthur, seeing this scene, smiled deeper. It must be said, Old Charlie''s arrangements were fantastic. True to the experience of a seasoned spirit medium, every setup struck at the heart of human fears, drawing one unconsciously into the trap of terror. Arthur inwardly admired him but continued calmly towards the door of the small hall¡ªseriously, this was the actual work area for the spirit medium, where Old Charlie generally conducted divinations and answered queries for his visitors. Of course, to deal with some ill-intentioned visitors, Old Charlie had also prepared some arrangements here. One such arrangement was specifically designed to deal with people like Dockler! Arthur turned his back on everyone and twisted the doorknob. Then, as he pushed the door, he gently pressed on the lock''s core. Whoosh! Suddenly, an intable pig''s dder coated with white phosphorus was shot from the door gap. Whew! The white phosphorus ignited immediately, and the force of the ejection made the inted pig''s dder dance in the air, like a ghostly fire sweeping toward Dockler and the others. "Ahhh!" Already feeling tense under the oppressive atmosphere, the two hired individuals screamed aloud at this sight. Scott''s face was also filled with tension. Dockler, targeted by the ghostly fire, turned pale and kept backing away. Only Arthur calmly turned around, his gaze coldly fixed on Dockler. "My servant, withdraw!" Under Arthur''s deliberately controlled pace of speaking, the white phosphorus flew right in front of Dockler and the others just as the pig''s dder burned out. But to the eyes of those around, it appeared as though the ghostly fire truly heeded Arthur''s words and withdrew. This scene made the two bystanders exim again, marveling at the miraculous sight. Scott, however, revealed a slight smile. Indeed, Arthur had perfectly inherited Lord Charlie''s bloodline, and might very well grow into a true ''Master.'' Meanwhile, Dockler''s heart tightened; he realized that things were getting out of his control. Immediately, the malevolent journalist wanted to speak, but was coldly interrupted by Arthur¡ª "Arthur..." "Youe with malice! Otherwise, my servant would not be this agitated!" At that moment, Arthur stood upright, expressionlessly staring straight at Dockler amidst the terrifying arrangements, an inexplicable aura causing the already anxious Dockler to step back once again. Arthur did not pursue immediately. He stood still, striking a pose as if listening intently, as if someone was telling him something. "Greed, huh?" "Hmm, I understand." With the conversation, his eyebrows furrowed, and the look he gave Dockler was filled with intense disgust; his voice was even colder. "Get out of here! You are no longer wee!" Squeak! The door of No. 2 Cork Street swung open outright. Under Arthur''s indifferent gaze, a chilly sensation rose from the bottom of Dockler''s heart, filled with nervousness and fear. Without hesitation, the journalist scrambled outside. It was not until Dockler was about to leave No. 2 Cork Street and feel the sunlight outside that he found his courage returning. He told himself that this was not his arena! The newspapers were! Wait until I return, I must write a ''thorough'' report! Dockler thought to himself, grinding his teeth. The look of full-mouthed resentment was seen by Arthur through a ''mirror'' hidden in the room. Immediately, Arthur narrowed his eyes. Having never intended to let the other party go and prepared to finish him off after dark, Arthur decided to collect some interest first! Arthur''s icy voice rang out again¡ª "O man of greed, your death knell twinkles!" The Bloodline "Dark Serpent. Cripple" and the Skill "Intimidation" shed! The icy voice abruptly prated the bottom of Dockler''s heart as if it truly brought an endless curse. The chill that had just dissipated appeared again at the bottom of his heart, and was even more intense than before. The malevolent journalist felt as if a chilling hand had grasped his heart and then violently squeezed it. Suddenly, having just run out of No. 2 Cork Street, Dockler tripped over himself in his panic and fell hard. Thud! Dockler fell disoriented, his vision extremely blurry. When he instinctively looked back at Arthur, through his blurry vision, he saw Arthur''s eyes, coldly staring at him, turn into... Slit pupils! Golden slit pupils! Just like a snake! The moment this thought entered Dockler''s mind, Arthur''s appearance changed. His body and tongue instantly elongated, his eyes filled with grim coldness, and as his clothes fell away, hepletely transformed into a gigantic snake, upying the entire living room, all ck, head held high towards the sky. The next moment, the giant snake lowered its head staring at him. Dockler felt as if all his blood was freezing. As the giant snake charged at him¡ª "Ah!" Dockler let out a scream, quickly picked himself up and continued to run. In his panic, the journalist failed to notice a galloping carriageing from the end of the street. Then¡ª Bang! Chapter 7 Just a Coincidence! (Please Favorite~ Please Support~) ``` Dockler was sent flying by the speeding carriage. After spinning three or four times mid-air, the reporter''s body heavily crashed onto the ground a few meters away, his chest visibly copsed, as blood uncontrobly began to trickle from his mouth, nose, and ears. This scene left Scott and the two bystanders frozen in shock. They had heard Arthur''s curse on Dockler loud and clear just moments before. At the time, they had thought it was merely an expression of anger. But now? Curse! A genuine curse! Scott took a deep breath in fear as he looked at Arthur. He knew about curses! Lord Charlie had told him that curses could only form with great resentment at the time of death. For a living person to curse someone else was nearly impossible, even for Master Charlie, who would need to prepare for a long time to aplish it, yet what had just happened in front of their eyes was real! Only one possibility remained¡ª "Arthur must have not only inherited Lord Charlie''s bloodline but surpassed it!" "Arthur is¡­ a true Master!" The moment this thought crossed his mind, Scott''s perspective of Arthur changed. Scott, a man who loved mystery and sought the unknown from the bottom of his heart, was not just surprised; he felt respect! Isn''t a true Master worthy of respect? While Scott was surprised and respectful, Fengter and Wiggins, who had been hired, were left with nothing but fear. Dockler was dead. Dead from the curse. What about the two of them, hired by Dockler? "Lord Kledos, we mean you no harm!" "We were just deceived by this guy!" "Please forgive our ignorance!" Whether it was the decently dressed young man or the one previously indifferent, both were pleading repeatedly at that moment. In the face of death, even heroes cannot remain calm. Let alone two youngsters who were essentially just joining in the excitement? Arthur paid them no attention. He swore, he really hadn''t intended to kill Dockler, he had just wanted to scare him at first, and then find himter that evening to stage an ident like carbon monoxide poisoning. Who knew that "Dark Serpent. Cripple. Serpent''s Gaze" was so useful! Who knew that a carriage would so coincidentally rush past at that exact moment! Unconsciously, Arthur''s gaze turned to the carriage. This was not a cheap double-wheel Hanson carriage with the driver standing at the back, but a four-wheel Bloom carriage, not only drawn by two horses, faster and steadier, but its body was made entirely from century-old oak, painted with a dark matte finish, the roof was crafted from buffalo leather overlying velvet padding which could be opened or closed at the owner''s whim, indifferent to the weather, markedly convenient. Oak, in South Los, stands for glory, power, and perseverance. Velvet is widely known to be expensive. So, the cost of the Bloom carriage was naturally extremely high. At least, beyond the means of the average middle-ss or rich person. Of course, to distinguish themselves from public carriages, the average middle-ss or wealthy person would opt for a single-horse drawn, single-seated enclosed Bloom carriage, which most of the time got converted into a double-seat facing each other, convenient for family use and suitable for formal asions. With the memories of his predecessor in his mind, Arthur was very clear about the status of the owner of the carriage¡ªone of wealth or nobility. The coachman proved this as well. Unlike the usual panicked coachman after hitting someone, this particr one, after realizing he had hit someone, immediately seized the reins, jumped down from the carriage to check on Dockler''s injuries. Once he saw that Dockler''s chest was caved in and he was bleeding from all seven orifices, likely beyond saving, the coachman quickly walked towards the street corner¡ªnot to escape, but to report to the police. Because it was close to West Mok Avenue, at the Cork Street intersection, there was not only a patrol cop but also a police booth.N?v(el)B\\jnn After bringing the booth''s policeman back with him, the coachman then headed towards 2 Cork Street. ``` "I''m very sorry this happened." "The police officer will handle this matter properly." "If there is anything you need, please let us know." The coachman was very polite, bowing courteously as he spoke, yet his words held more weight than they seemed. He admitted his fault right off the bat but did not immediately offerpensation, instead suggesting the police shoulde to handle it, obviously confident that he would receive ''fair treatment'', cutting off any chance of being extorted with excessive demands. Plus, with that carriage on the road, anyone would know what to do. "You''re mistaken, it wasn''t your fault; Dockler was the one who rushed out and caused the tragedy." Scott stood up tomunicate on behalf of everyone. The young journalist did not hide much about what had just happened; he told the truth. As for the two young men hired by Dockler, they were still in shock, but they could manage to nod in agreement. And Arthur? He stood to the side, silent, instead discreetly casting a nce at the inly dressed Wiggins, who tugged at his hat brim when the police showed up, an act of obscuring his face. Afraid of the police? A street background, a gang member, or Golden Finger (thief)? Arthur pondered with interest while observing the coachman who approached him, scrutinizing him carefully¡ªThe seemingly loose hemp shirt under his braces tensed up as the coachman bowed, revealing broad shoulders and the rolled-up sleeves showed strong forearms and knuckles and calloused fingers. Arthur decided then and there that if there was a conflict, he absolutely did not want to engage in closebat. "This coachman doubles as a bodyguard, there''s a dagger in his boot, the carriage seat is covered by felt which likely conceals 1-2 firearms, there are no mud stains on the wheels, meaning they''ve only been traveling nearby in the Shire District of the city, and their fast speed just now indicates they were in a rush... No! That''s not right! The direction they came from was Dar Alley, where the residents are well-offmoners. Although the peak of going to work has ended at this time, the busiest periods hadn''t, with wives and younger sons who supplement the family ie heading out at this time! Under such premises, it would be a significant dy for the carriage to enter Dar Alley." With the aid of "Eagle Eye," Arthur quickly gathered all the information, but soon he spotted inconsistencies. He couldn''t help but cast his gaze again toward the coachman. Just right then, the coachman, after listening to Scott''s exnation, also turned his eyes towards Arthur. The coachman''s brows rose, his mouth opened slightly, and though he quickly regained hisposure, his surprise couldn''t be entirely hidden. Most importantly, there were visible changes in the muscles around his eyes, and light crow''s feet became clear. He was pleased, attempting to suppress a smile? Arthur immediately understood what was going on. He sighed in his heart. Dockler, you really deserved to die! Clearly, the coachman in front of him hade for Dockler. No! To be precise: the person inside the carriage hade for Dockler! Even if he hadn''t made a move, the person inside the carriage would have definitely finished off Dockler. Perhaps, it was upon seeing Dockler rush out that the other party instantly changed their n, causing the carriage to elerate and hit Dockler. Arthur didn''t care in the slightest about what the original n was. What he was considering now was what the current situation could offer him. The person they really wanted to kill, Dockler, had already been ''killed in advance'' by him, so as long as the other party wasn''t a fool, this would be seen as an ident. They would certainly hide their identity and begin to promote the so-called ''Spirit Medium Curse'' aggressively. Expand their influence, gain more XP! That''s what Arthur wanted. As for more? Without sufficient power, it''s foolish to be greedy; Dockler lying in a pool of blood beside them was the best example of that. From the way the other party acted, they were not the sort to be trifled with. So, Arthur looked at the coachman, showing a smile, and said, "Such a tragedy is something none of us want to see, right?" "Of course!" "It''s just a coincidence, a tragedy under a coincidence!" The coachman stressed, and then he continued to speak¡ª "After all, we came today to visit you!" Visit me? Immediately, Arthur''s eyes narrowed. Chapter 8 Visitors, Part 1 Was it a spur-of-the-moment decision, made for the sake of a greater "coincidence," fabricating words of visiting me? Or was it truly for some matters that they came to visit me? Or perhaps it was abination of both¡ªthe other party did have business and indeed harbored animosity toward Dockler, and upon seeing him here by chance, thought it a good opportunity to simply finish him off and then came directly under the guise of a visit to seek my guidance on some matters? Arthur hoped it was merely a "coincidence," but the reality before him suggested thetter was far more likely! Once again, he covertly nced at the carriage pulled by thoroughbreds, eyeing the expensive carriage, and knowing in his heart that the trouble it brought was anything but trivial. Without sufficient strength, he was quite averse to such trouble! "I need to find a way to decline." While thinking this, Arthur had already eased his frown, his gaze returning once more to the coachman before him. Unfortunately, this time he could not discern anything. Even with skills like "Eagle Eye" and "Insight," Arthur still needed the other person to reveal their expressions. If he could know what the other person was thinking with just one nce, then it shouldn''t be called "Eagle Eye" and "Insight," but rather "Mind Reading Technique." "Wee to No. 2 Cork Street." "Spirit Medium Arthur Kredos is at your service with pleasure." Despite not having gleaned any clues, Arthur nheless showed a smile and weed the visitor. Even though he was unwilling at heart, as a spirit medium facing a visiting customer, Arthur knew what he ought to do. He did not wish to show any ws. Otherwise, there would be even greater trouble. Perhaps even... a catastrophe! In the current world, there were notions like "demon possession" and "devil possession." Even though witch hunting had long since ended, associating with "demons" or "devils" and being proven to do so would most likely result in the burning stake. In his case, if taken seriously, it was akin to an outer-worldly fiend, and with the understanding of the native residents of this world, being sent to the burning stake was not unwarranted. But Arthur certainly did not want to experience the sensation of being roasted and devoured by ze. Hence, he was now not just a qualified spirit medium but also a young man¡ªArthur Kredos¡ªeager for fame and recognition. Standing on the steps in front of the door of No. 2 Cork Street, Arthur watched the coachman return to the side of the carriage, open the door, and raise his right arm. However, before raising his right arm, the coachman first let down his rolled-up sleeve, and then donned a dark, clean coat hanging on the side of the coachman''s seat. After the coachman had done all this, a hand appeared, resting on his arm. The hand was fair, the fingers long and delicate, contrasting with the sleeve of the dark coat, making it look even paler. When the newly risen sunlight shone on it, the fairness of the hand seemed to shine, drawing the attention of the gentleman present, even the patrolling police officers who hade to maintain order were involuntarily attracted. They looked forward to seeing the owner of this hand. Even Fengter, who was employed by Dockler, was already fantasizing about a section of blue mutton-sleeve slowly extending, followed by a matching puff shoulder, and then a white multiyered petticoat draped over a leather corset¡ªa popr style in Inner Bay this year, the look that most nobledies sought, and ady dressed like that would certainly be a sweet-faced Noble Miss. "Is this the fortune beneath bad luck?" "Have I just met my lucky goddess?" A romantic at heart from a wealthy background, Fengter thought to himself, his eyes filled with anticipation. In fact, at this time, apart from Arthur, everyone else was looking expectant. Then¡ª The hand resting on the coachman suddenly pushed forcefully, veins bulging on the fair back of the hand as a figure sprang from the carriage like an arrow, crossing the waterlogged street to the steps in front of the gate at No. 2 Cork Street. She held a pool-cue style long-stemmed pipe in her mouth, which was currently emitting a hazy smoke with the rhythm of the woman''s breathing. She was not dressed in any Inner Bay''s popr fashion of the year, but rather in a retro long-sleeved, long-panted attire from the Seven Years'' War Period, old-fashioned but practical for movement. Such a retro look, coupled with the pipe, made her seem strange no matter how one looked at her, particrly as thedy sported golden short hair. Even though she had blue eyes and a delicate face, it didn''t lessen the peculiarity. On the contrary, it grew stranger. Because she neither tried to conceal her feminine features, nor her masculine way of living. Suddenly, the surrounding people showed they couldn''t ept it. Several gentlemen''s eyes bulged in disbelief. Especially Fengter, full of romantic fantasies from a wealthy family, exaggeratedly clutched his chest. As if in that moment, his heart shattered. Even with his mind full of fantasies, as a traditionally-minded person of South Los, Fengter couldn''t ept the sight of ady smoking a pipe. The other gentlemen evidently felt the same. One by one, they stood there sighing. But Arthur was unconcerned. For someone who had seen genders represented as stic bags in his hometown, the current situation was child''s y, not even worth mentioning. Moreover,pared with the other person''s pipe, Arthur was more interested in their agility. The leap just now, although less than 3 meters, something most adults could do with a running start, was clearly impossible in the cramped space of a carriage. It would be hard even with the aid of one''s arms. Not to mentionnding steadily and silently. "Fast and agile. If ites to a fight, I must strike first and hard, preferably taking them down with a gunshot from behind while they''re unaware!" Arthur''s exterior remained calm, but inside, he was earnestly thinking. Clearly ustomed to the unusual and even discriminatory stares from those around her, thedy couldn''t help but reveal a hearty smile upon noticing Arthur''sposure, and then she boldly reached out her hand, saying¡ª "Marinda Julius Caesar." "Arthur Kledos." An unfamiliar name that he had never heard before did not prevent Arthur from raising his hand in response, politely shaking it, then stepping aside to invite the other party into No. 2 Cork Street. The doorway was not a good ce for a conversation. Not to mention, Dockler''s body was right nearby. However, as he walked into No. 2 Cork Street, he nodded at Scott. Scott smiled and made a weing gesture.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In South Los, there is a saying: Never get in the way of someone else''s business, unless they have killed your parents. Arthur had his own business to attend to. And so did Scott. He had to write everything down! Worried he might forget, the young journalist squatted in front of the door to No. 2 Cork Street, began to record everything that had just urred with a charcoal pencil. Meanwhile, Fengter and Wiggins were ncing at each other, standing at the door unsure of what to do. Leave? That they dared not do. In the end, the two could only continue to stand there anxiously. Marinda Julius Caesar''s coachman did not enter No. 2 Cork Street but stayed with the carriage just like any typical coachman would. Only Marinda Julius Caesar followed Arthur, walking straight into the Spirit Medium Parlor designed for receiving clients. Along the way, thedy merely nced around briefly before focusing straight ahead, and even when faced with the arrangements that had frightened Dockler''s party, she remained calm. However, Arthur sharply noticed that her step paused ever so slightly as they passed by the fanged deer head and the Crimson Painting. Though she resumed normal pace immediately after, Arthur still took note. "She discovered Old Charlie''s machinery!" Arthur was quite sure of this observation. Immediately, he raised the level of danger he associated with the other person by a notch. Nheless, their conversation remained friendly. "You have quite a collection of books here!" Marinda entered the parlor and, after a quick look at the Ouija Board and Crystal Ball on the table, turned her attention to the numerous books around. The only things in the Spirit Medium''s reception room relevant to necromancy were the Ouija Board and the Crystal Ball. The rest were bookshelves lining the walls. Shelves from floor to ceiling brimming with books, a cursory nce revealing at least four or five hundred volumes. These were Old Charlie''s collection. The former owner had only looked through a small fraction of them, coerced by Old Charlie, preferring to spend more energy on swordsmanship, shooting, and horsemanship; the quiet hours spent here did not amount to even a few hours a week. Arthur, having inherited the former owner''s memories, naturally knew what was going on but he would never admit it. He said this instead. "Reading brings tranquility andfort to my mind." While speaking, Arthur gestured to the chair across the table. Marinda, holding her pipe, sat down in the chair opposite and directly asked¡ª "Mr. Kledos, can you ''hunt down a murderer''?" "I hope you can find who killed my girlfriend!" Chapter 9 Visitors. Part 2 (Please follow~ Please favorite~) The hunt for murderers was on, the Spirit Medium utilized their ability tomunicate with souls to directly find the murderer. Old Charlie had done this before, but it was not often. To speak seriously, it had only happened twice. Because not only was hunting a murderer itself full of too many variables, but it also required a lot of preparation in advance. Simplifying it, those two ''hunts'' included one after Old Charlie moved to South Los in order to establish his reputation as a necessity, and the other was to prove that he indeed could undertake a ''hunt''. However, Arthur didn''t need such behavior. This morning''s special issue of the Horn Report had already opened up the situation for him! Moreover, for Arthur, even if he needed to perform a ''hunt'', he would have to be the director, not just passively join in. So, Arthur was preparing to tactfully decline the offer. And toy the groundwork, Arthur furrowed his brow slightly, ready to speak, but Marinda spoke first. "Are you wondering if I have a girlfriend?" As thisdy spoke, she ced the pipe back into her mouth, her nose slightly wrinkled in a frown, her blue eyes looking towards Arthur. In the somewhat traditional South Los, and even in the entire South County, her behavior was met with prejudice. Thus, before she even began to speak, thedy was prepared mentally and had readied her approach. It''s best ignored by ordinary people. As for those like Dockler who gossip too much and maliciously mock and insult her? Just let them die. However, Arthur smiled and shook his head. "Not at all strange." "I''ve seen stranger." This wasn''t pandering, nor was it dismissive. For Arthur, who had encountered orientations as bizarre as motorcycle exhaust pipes, the sexual orientation of thedy in front of him seemed purely innocent. Immediately, curiosity red in thedy''s blue eyes, and just as she was about to inquire about what was stranger, a knock came from the door. It wasn''t the doorbell¡ª Thump, thump thump! The heavy and forceful knocks drew Arthur''s gaze past Marinda towards the door. Through the slightly ajar door of the small parlor, he saw a middle-aged man in a deep blue police uniform. The man''s face was stern, his steps firm, and sped in his left arm was a police cap bearing both the modern police badge and the old ''Sheriff'' badge. Moreover, unlike the patrolling officers who just carried batons, this man wore a longsword, all of which distinctly dered his identity: Police Chief.N?v(el)B\\jnn More importantly, Arthur recognized this Police Chief. In his predecessor''s memory: the man was named Lauke, one of the seven Chiefs of South Los. Old Charlie had once dealt with him. Stubborn, rude, and overbearing¡ªthis was Old Charlie''s assessment of him. As for more? That was all there was! You wouldn''t expect a Spirit Medium to interact with police under normal circumstances. Interactions between Spirit Mediums and police always happened out of necessity. Indeed, Old Charlie''s previous encounter with him had left quite an unpleasant memory. And this unpleasantness was spreading even now¡ª "Arthur Kredos, are you using those little tricks again to drum up business for your family?" "Do you know I could arrest you right here for that?" "Or... do you want a memory that''s even more unforgettable?" The tone of the Police Chief who walked into the Spirit Medium Parlor was distinctly unfriendly, especially the look he gave Arthur, as if he was staring at scum, a liar, a pest. Moreover, this Chief was even ruder than Old Charlie had described. With those words, he drew a section of his longsword. Clearly, if Arthur didn''t give him a satisfactory exnation, he was ready to draw his sword and y Arthur on the spot. Don''t doubt whether he had the courage to do so¡ªin South Los, and indeed in all South County, the Chiefs were privately nicknamed ''Blue Devil'', ''Bloodlust Lover'', preceded by prefixes like ''tyrannical'', ''overbearing'', ''cruel''. Even the new Police Act, recently introduced, made no difference. After all,pared to the new Police Act introduced just three years ago, the old Sheriff system had appeared before the Seven Years'' War, with at least a fifty-year history. Seeing that Chief Lauke still wore the old Sheriff badge pinned to one side of his police cap showed the status of the Sheriff system in people''s hearts. But that didn''t stop Arthur from pulling out a loaded firearm from the drawer and aiming it at the intruder. "Barging into someone''s home uninvited, under the neww I can shoot you dead without punishment!" Arthur didn''t want trouble, but when trouble came knocking, it had to be dealt with quickly, not avoided. Avoidance only led to more problems¡ªin his hometown, he had seen too many cases where dodging a bicycle only to dash onto a motorway resulted in getting hit by a sewage truck, drenched in filth. Facing the barrel of the gun, Chief Lauke''s body stiffened, a look of surprise shing in his eyes; he clearly couldn''t believe Arthur had drawn his gun so decisively. "I am the Police Chief!" Despite the surprise, the Chief still tried to disy his toughness, emphasizing it with a raised tone. "Police Chief or not, under the neww, you need to get a judicial order to have the right to enter my home, and in South Los you would need to apply to the Lord Count." Arthur smiled,pletely ignoring him, his thumb nonchntly cocking the hammer, making ready to shoot. This caused Chief Lauke''s breathing to be rapid and his face to turn slightly pale; watching this, Arthur silently thanked Old Charlie in his heart. The reason he knew about the so-called neww was due to the books that Old Charlie had forcibly made him read. ''Being a Spirit Medium isn''t an arbitrary career¡ªknowledge gives us power!'' As Old Charlie''s words echoed in his ears, Arthur agreed deeply. He resolved to finish reading all the books in the parlor. But that was forter; for now? Arthur was waiting. The room wasn''t just upied by him and Chief Lauke; there was also an unknowndy: Marinda Julius Caesar. Normally, she would definitely intervene. But what if there was an unexpected situation? Arthur was prepared to turn pirate and set sail. Though it was allowed by the neww, if he really shot a Police Chief now, moving around in South Los would be extremely difficult. Instead of being obstructed or even ambushedter, it was better to leave directly. Arthur never doubted human kindness, just as he never doubted human evil. Luckily, the worst scenario didn''t ur¡ª "Wait!" Thedy spoke up. She stood up from her chair and positioned herself between the two men. "Chief Lauke, I came to Mr. Kledos regarding ''Anna''s'' issue. I hope Mr. Kledos can help me find the killer." Marinda looked at the Chief with utmost seriousness. "Necromancy to chase a murderer? It''s a trick!" Lauke said this, but he sheathed his longsword. The Chief knew very well that he was not in control of the situation and naturally had to step down. Arthur likewise raised the firearm. Immediately, Marinda gave Arthur a grateful smile. Whether it was for show or sincere, Arthur, out of courtesy, nodded in response. But that made Lauke frown. "Regarding the ''Axe Murderer'' case, Miss Caesar, you should trust the police more!" "I assure you, we will catch the killer!" The Chief raised his voice again, showing his seriousness. "I do believe in your abilities!" Marinda nodded, not stinting on her praises, and continued as Lauke''s embarrassed expression eased, "But you are already too distracted by the uing ''Swordsmanship Competition.'' As one of the judges, you won''t be able to devote yourself entirely to the ''Axe Murderer'' case for a long time." Saying this, thedy sighed. Her timing was quite precise, at least in Arthur''s eyes, as the Chief''s face showed a prideful smile after thepliment. "I will try to bnce time between the two!" The Chief dered, puffing out his chest. Arthur, sitting quietly by the side, paid no more attention to him. His interest was piqued by the information in Marinda''s words¡ª A Swordsmanship Competition? An Axe Murderer? Chapter 10 Axe Murderer! Almost instantly, Arthur found the memories of his predecessor rted to the "Swordsmanship Competition" and the "Axe Murderer" ¡ª Every three years, a contest called the "Swordsmanship Competition" is held in South Los. Participants are required to fight barehanded or with ded weapons, and must be under the age of twenty. Not only can the champion win a substantial prize, but they also qualify topete in the "Swordsmanship Competition" in Inner Bay, hosted by South County. If you''re exceptionally skilled and win the championship in South County''s "Swordsmanship Competition," then you will be knighted by the Duke of South County. A knight, no longer part of themon folk, has stepped into the threshold of nobility. Even the very lowest of the low, even when everyone is talking about the "decline of the old nobility," every "Swordsmanship Conference" is enough to make all those who qualify strive relentlessly. Because it''s about glory ¡ª if one is lucky enough, a small piece ofnd will be given as a testament to that "glory," even if it means having to pay taxes on it. His predecessor was deeply obsessed with this, not for thend, but purely for the thrill of being the center of attention! Arthur, on the other hand, was much simpler. He was pondering whether there were any XP to be gained from it. As for the "Axe Murderer"? That was the most sensational event in South Los recently! The murderer appeared in South Los two months ago, emerging on rainy nights to hack innocent victims to death with an axe and rob them. ording to the memories Arthur reviewed from his predecessor, this murderer had already killed eleven people, including a family of five in a mass murder case. The police had set up numerous traps, but not only did they fail to capture the murderer, they also lost an officer in an attack. A real officer, not just a so-called patrolman. This left the people of South Los in utter fear, with the wealthy scrambling to hire bodyguards, causing the prices of securitypanies in South Los to skyrocket. And the poor? Those without extra money either chose to stay home, or they would band together in groups during rainy nights to lower the risk. One could say that aside from the rumored "Jack the Ripper," the "Axe Murderer" has been the most sensational case in South Los in recent years. "Such a case¡­" "If solved, would definitely yield arge amount of XP!" Arthur thought involuntarily. For Arthur, who was in desperate need of XP, any action that could earn XP was worth serious consideration. Meanwhile, as Arthur sat quietly contemting, the police chief, who had exined to Marinda at length that the Kledos Family were fraudsters yet still had not managed to dissuade Marinda from seeking further help, once again aimed his criticisms at Arthur. "Even the most inexperienced young man in my force would be better than this chatan!" The chief said, ring at Arthur with inmed cheeks, looking as though he wanted to devour him. "No!" "I believe Mr. Kledos is no chatan!" "He is a genuine Spirit Medium!" Marinda shook her head and then took out today''s supplementary issue of the Horn Report from her pocket and handed it to the chief. "Just some cheap tricks!" The chiefughed coldly, clearly unimpressed. In his view, increasing one''s fame through the newspapers was an old tactic of the Kledos Family, and nothing to take seriously. "And there''s the matter that just happened!" Marinda, facing the stubborn police chief, began recounting the incident that had just urred, about Dockler being cursed. Arthur didn''t pay much attention to such a narrative. He knew exactly what thedy''s intention was: topletely absolve herself of any suspicion. In Arthur''s view, whether it was thisdy''s insistence on believing in the Spirit Medium or her current argument with Chief Lauke, it was all in order to free herself from suspicion. This was her n all along. Especially when thedy pulled out the supplement of the Horn Report at that moment, it further proved everything.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She had unexpectedly seen the report about him in the supplement of the Horn Report and guessed that Dockler woulde to him next, which led to the scene that had just unfolded at the door. Unexpectedly for Arthur, as thedy continued her exnation, the disdain in Chief Lauke''s eyes began to lessen. By the end, when the chief looked at Arthur again, A sense of sinister coldness surged in the depths of Arthur''s heart! This sense of difort immediately made Arthur''s muscles tense up! It was... The shadow of death! In the Talent column, "Death Intuition" began to blink incessantly. At that moment, Arthur was filled with astonishment. Just now, when he had confronted the chief with firearm and longsword, the other party had never thought of killing him, even though he appeared extremely angry. The other was merely trying to intimidate him, but now, just hearing Marinda borate on how he cursed Dockler, the other seems to harbor a hidden intent to kill. Is the other party rted to Dockler? No, that''s not right! It''s not Dockler! If it had been about Dockler, the other party wouldn''t have been so calm and indifferent upon seeing Dockler''s corpse! Therefore... The other party truly began to believe that he could curse others and thus spected that he possessed an ability simr tomunicating with the dead! If that''s the case, then things just got interesting! The Axe Murderer? Hey, Axe Murderer! Arthur opened his eyes and discreetly observed Chief Lauke, who had turned his head back. At this moment, he was considering how he could maximize his benefits... No, his XP! And Chief Lauke,pletely oblivious to these thoughts, was loudly eximing¡ª "Coincidence! That was just a coincidence!" "Dockler couldn''t possibly have died from a curse!" "He just didn''t see your carriage, which is why such a tragedy happened!" At this moment, Chief Lauke was once again arguing with Marinda, just like he had before, even his expression was exactly the same. Even as Arthur had his suspicions, he couldn''t help but admire the chief''s acting at this time. For anyone watching would only sigh at the chief''s stubbornness and persistence. Just like thedy in front of him. However, thedy''s stubbornness was also admirable. "Thank you very much for your persuasion, but I still want to try¡ªnot just for Anna, but also for the many more potential victims that might appear. If there''s a chance, why not give it a shot? What if it works?" Marinda once again looked earnestly at the chief, and this time, the chief''s expression softened somewhat as if convinced by her argument about ''preventing more victims.'' "I worry this is all just a waste of time!" The chief muttered, then his gaze shifted to Arthur. "Miss Caesar may choose to believe you, but I don''t! If I find out you''ve deceived Miss Caesar... hmph!" The chief huffed coldly, bowed to Marinda, and then turned to leave. However, the chief did not leave but stayed outside No. 2 Cork Street with the patrol officers, dealing with Dockler''s body and questioning Scott, the three others, and coachman Edwin. Throughout the process, the chief not only guided his subordinates with patience but was thorough in his questioning, not overlooking a single detail. Coupled with just having been convinced by Marinda''s argument about ''preventing more victims,'' he carried out his duties exceptionally well. One could say he perfectly fit the role of a police chief. Arthur, who was silently watching this scene,ughed. "He really does embody the role of a police chief! If that''s the case, I hope you can stick to it to the end!" Thinking to himself, Arthur watched the chief who was preparing to leave and said with a smile¡ª "Chief Lauke, please wait." Chapter 11 Simple Answers! (Please follow~ Please bookmark~) The sound rose within the Spirit Medium Parlor, passed through the narrow corridor, and fell into the ears of Police Chief Lauke. The chief stopped and turned around, bathed in the bright sunlight, his face solemn as his eyes, sharp like a hawk''s, focused on Arthur in the depths of the parlor, shrouded in shadows yet wearing a smile. Brightness and darkness intertwined as the two men looked at each other. Solemnity collided with a smile. At some point, a moist breeze carrying the distinct saltiness of the sea threaded its way through Cork Street in South Los, lifting the police chief''spels, fluttering behind the crimson paintings, and then teasing Arthur''s hair, as if a burst of fresh blood had blossomed between them. "Do you have any more business?" Chief Lauke spoke out coldly. Arthur didn''t immediately answer; the young Spirit Medium appeared to be listening intently. At this scene, reporter Scott''s eyes lit up. "Necromancy!" He eximed. But he quickly realized it wasn''t appropriate and covered his mouth immediately. However, such a sound had already reached everyone present. Fengter and Wiggins, hired for the asion, looked toward Arthur, their eyes filled with fear yet also containing an irrepressible curiosity. Marinda Julius Caesar waspletely captivated by Arthur at that moment. Her pretty blue eyes brimmed with inquisitiveness. Only Lauke, who had been staring at Arthur, was different. The police chief''s eyes flickered with a chilly re, his rigid expression no longer just stern, but more of a strange coldness, and his words were extremely impolite. "Kredos Family''s chatan, what kind of trick are you ying now?" Yet Arthur still turned a deaf ear. He nodded and frowned as he listened intently. Finally, he let out a sigh. "So that''s what it is!" Sadness and sympathy emerged on Arthur''s face, and his voice grew solemn as he asked the air beside him, "Do you wish for my help?" "But¡­" "All right, as you wish!" With those words, Arthur stood up, went to the bookshelf, took the Ouija Board from the side, and ced it on the desk. Because the Ouija Board was rectangr, when ced on the desk, the firearm that was previously on the desk was moved by Arthur to the top of the desk, far from him, in parallel with the rectangr Ouija Board. The Ouija Board was entirely wooden and was not small, although it was less than one centimeter thick, and if it didn''t have the ''0-9'' ten numbers, basic letters, and ''Yes'' and ''No'' responses written on it, it would look like a thin wooden chip. The whole set of the Ouija Board, apart from the board itself, also came with a matching triangr ''nchette.'' The Ouija Boardy t on the desk with the nchette on top, and Arthur sat behind the desk, looking at the board, and whispered softly¡ª "Eternal Monster, Rebellious Bloodline''s inheritor, Twilight of the Gods'' creator, Northern Gods'' awestruck, de of Chaos'' dominator, Leviathan''s Axe''s possessor, Kledos..." This was a spell created by Old Charlie, not aplete one, originally onlyprising basic words like ''Eternal Monster'' and ''Twilight of the Gods.'' Naturally, the purpose of such an inception was to make the name ''Kledos'' more famous, to better support the family business. And Arthur? After inheriting the memories of his predecessor, he felt that words like ''Eternal Monster'' and ''Twilight of the Gods'' were just too monotonous. So, he added some ''prefixes'' to them. From the current situation, the effect was obviously excellent. Scott and hispanions werepletely shocked by such prayers, with surprise appearing on Marinda Julius Caesar''s face for the first time, and then her inquisitive gaze deepened. As for Chief Lauke, although he appeared to maintain a scoff, his neck was twisting unnaturally. Then, such difort reached a climax. Because¡ª Squeak! With a somewhat grating friction sound, the nchette on the Ouija Board moved. It moved erratically, with no pattern to its madness. And Arthur seemed to be affected as well, his entire body trembling non-stop. "Stop!" "I am here to help you!" Arthur, who had always been mild-mannered, suddenly spoke in a stern voice, his eyes slightly narrowing. The "Intimidation" skill in the skill bar began to flicker and take effect. Everyone was startled, and by the time they came to their senses, the small nchette had already stopped moving wildly and was quietly ced back in the center of the Ouija Board. It was as if everything that just happened was an illusion. But the people knew it was definitely not an illusion. Subconsciously, the crowd that had gathered started gazing at the nchette on the Ouija Board, then gradually turned their eyes toward Arthur. Under their watchful eyes, Arthur spoke out. "Tell us, who are you?" Just as Arthur''s voice fell, the nchette on the Ouija Board started moving again. One letter after another was strung together. One name after another was read aloud by the bystanders. "Myron, Ak, Joels, Mel, Bruno..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om One name after another arose from the lips of Scott, who was craning his neck forward, not wanting to miss a single detail. Fengter and Wiggins, the two witnesses invited by Dockler, sucked in a breath of cold air. Because they recognized these names. These were the names of people murdered by the "Axe Murderer", which they had seen in the newspapers. And just now, Scott had mentioned the word "Necromancy". Could it be? A suspicion arose in the hearts of the two men. Lord Arthur Kredos was using necromancy to track down the murderer! The young reporter Scott looked at Arthur with great anticipation. Miss Caesar and Chief Lauke were staring intently at Arthur, not blinking an eye. Thetter in particr was unconsciously gripping the hilt of his sword. "Although you have already told me just now, I need you to inform everyone present once again, why have youe?" Squeak, squeak. The nchette slid across the Ouija Board again. Each slide brought a piercing noise. But those present ¨C be it reporters, rich offspring, people of street origins, or women of extraordinary family background, even the police chief ¨C all ignored such sounds, their eyes following the movement of the nchette, with Fengter, the rich young man, reading out each word just like Scott did before¡ª "For vengeance!" "To expose the murderer who killed us!" "He is..." "Enough! Stop this ridiculous charade!" Chief Lauke shouted in rebuke, interrupting Fengter''s words. This impolite interruption immediately provoked Fengter''s antipathy, and he retorted sarcastically. "Chief Lauke, aren''t you being too disrespectful?" "Or is it that... You have some connection with the ''Axe Murderer''?" Fengter''s words were incredibly rude. Despite being referred to by the public as the "Blue Devils" or "Bloodlust Lovers," to the wealthy and powerful, these so-called "Blue Devils" and "Bloodlust Lovers" were no more than "Blue-Skin Dogs" or "Good Hounds." Privileged sses always exist, no matter the time. And in South Los or even the entire East Coast? It was all the more evident. Chief Lauke did not pay attention; for one thing, he certainly did not wish to have a conflict with Fengter, and for another, it was because the nchette on the Ouija Board did not stop moving. Amidst the squeaking friction, a name was spelled out¡ª Lauke! Police Chief Lauke! Suddenly, the entire Spirit Medium Parlor fell into dead silence. Chapter 12 3 Guesses! The deathly silencested for about two to three seconds before it was shattered by a sharp roar. "Impossible!" "Absolutely impossible!" Chief Lauke, staring at the Ouija Board, loudly rebuked it and then, his eyes fixed straight on Arthur, he shouted even more angrily. "It was you!" "It was you!" "All of this, it''s all your trick!" "Are you framing me?" As he spoke, the chief drew his longsword, flipped his palm, and the tip of the sword was pointed at Arthur. Facing the longsword, Arthur showed not the slightest panic; his elbows rested on the tabletop, his fingers inteced, both hands shielding his chin, his forehead slightly bowed. "Framing?" Arthur sighed, shook his head slightly, his voice growing colder. "Such an usation is really too childish, isn''t it? After all, a simple search of your residence to see if we can find any personal items belonging to the victims would reveal the truth, wouldn''t it?" His soft counter-question caused Chief Lauke''s expression to change drastically. It was well known that the ''Axe Murderer'' had plundered arge amount of valuables from the victims. "Shut up!" Yelling, Chief Lauke nced again at the firearm on the table and, confirming that Arthur could not reach it immediately, he thrust his sword straight. The sword was fast and fierce, far beyond the "Basic Swordsmanship Lv2" that Arthur knew. But a bullet was faster. Even if it was just a lead bullet fired from a flintlock firearm. Bang! Chief Lauke looked down at his chest, now dyed with fresh blood, then looked up at Arthur holding the firearm, his eyes filled with disbelief. On the table in front of him, the firearm he had been watching was still in its original ce, and the gun that fired was the one Arthur had just taken out from the drawer. Chief Lauke''s eyes widened! There was another firearm in the drawer! Who keeps two firearms in a drawer? The Kledos Family does. "The most important thing for a Spirit Medium is to ensure their own safety, so a man from the Kledos family must always carry three guns!" Old Charlie always muttered this multiple times whenever Winters and Uncle Drake went out. Not just muttering ¡ª he did so too. In the drawer of the desk in the Spirit Medium Parlor, there really were two firearms, two more hidden in the bookshelf, and two in a secretpartment in the corner of the floor.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In fact, when reviewing the memories of his predecessors, Arthur had more than once marveled at the ''arsenal'' Old Charlie had arranged. Now? It was naturally time to make good use of it. Arthur watched Chief Lauke ring at him, his smile broadening. He knew very well that after his many arrangements, the other party was convinced he would be killed with one strike. Afterward? With the other party''s years of authority as a Police Chief, it would be easy to quell the ''usation.'' He could even bite back. Arthur was even clearer that these things had been thought through by the other party in the instant the sword was drawn. Except, he had not anticipated that all this was deliberately made visible to him by Arthur. Panting! Panting! Chief Lauke breathed heavily. The pain in his chest told him that his organs had been prated by fragments of the lead bullet; he knew he was beyond help, and at the brink of death, his gaze turned to Arthur again. Sitting there, Arthur made no movement, even his expression unchanged, still with a smile at the corner of his mouth. At that moment, Chief Lauke finally realized. "He anticipated everything! No! He arranged everything! The speed of that gunfire, faster than any gunslingers I remember! The Kledos boy had been baiting me all along!" Thinking this, Chief Lauke felt even more pain, his whole body faltering, staggering backward; only by using his longsword as support could he stand firm once more. Arthur watched him, his smile unfading. After the other party revealed a murderous intent, Arthur decided to eliminate him as quickly as possible ¡ª the other party''s identity as the police chief was much too problematic for Arthur at the moment, as even a minor ploy could cause Arthur''s n to acquire XP to fail significantly. Although the seven police chiefs of South Los were not nobles, in some respects, their power even surpassed that of the nobles. Conveniently, the other party seemed to have concealed the identity of the "Axe Murderer." What''s more, the other was still inside the Spirit Medium Parlor. You must understand that here, Old Charlie had not only hidden several firearms but had also set up numerous mechanical devices, such as a small board on the Ouija Board controlled by mas, which was one of the lowest tricks. If it wasn''t necessary, no one inside the Spirit Medium Parlor now, except for Arthur himself, could escape; they would all die inexplicably. Under such favorable conditions, Arthur felt that if he didn''t kill this person who harbored a murderous intent towards him, it would be an utter waste. Of course, killing the other party was not the end. What''s more important was ¡ª Acquiring XP! Arthur surreptitiously nced at Scott, Fengter, and Wiggins. All three still stood there stunned, obviously not having snapped out of it yet. Among them, Scott need not be mentioned. A journalist''s identity was sufficient to assist Arthur in many ways. As for Fengter and Wiggins? Arthur believed that Dockler was no fool; he wouldn''t have randomly picked two people to serve as witnesses. These two certainly had their exceptional qualities. And now, they would be aids in his acquiring more XP. Arthur believed they would not refuse him. Even more, they would be quite willing to help him. After all, they needed the forgiveness of this Spirit Medium, didn''t they? Arthur thought to himself, and as he withdrew his gaze, he looked again at Chief Lauke, who was still clenching his teeth, using his longsword as a crutch to keep himself from falling, the smile in his eyes growing thicker. He thanked the other party once again. The other''s arrival had indeed solved an urgent problem for him, and deserved such gratitude. As Arthur''s smile grew brighter, Chief Lauke''s eyes bulged, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood. St! Bright red stained his blue uniform. Chief Lauke very much wanted to end Arthur with a single sword strike, but when the police chief once again clenched his sword, he waspletely unable to lift it. Eventually, the longsword was only feebly raised a bit before it heavily fell to the carpet. Consequently, having lost the support of the longsword, Chief Lauke also fell to the ground, the fresh blood spurting out as if from a fountain, staining the police cap he had been clutching tightly, which then slid onto the carpet; the cap''s visor, police badge, and old-fashioned sheriff''s badge were immediately covered with fresh blood. The dazzling silver was obscured by the brilliant red, appearing extremely harsh to the eyes. Yet, it no longer drew any attention. Scott, having recovered from his shock, picked up his charcoal pencil and began writing furiously. News! Big news! A journalist''s intuition told him that the event before him would definitely shock the entirety of South Los! Fengter and Wiggins looked at each other, each seeing the shock in the other''s eyes. They swore that they had never experienced anything as thrilling as this day in their lives before. First, the curse of the Spirit Medium! Then, the "Axe Murderer" turned out to be Chief Lauke! Any of these events would have been shocking, let alone both urring in session. Two young people from different social strata werepletely at a loss for words at this moment. But Marinda Julius Caesar was different. There was surprise on thedy''s face, but more so there was anxiety. She asked hurriedly, "Mr. Kledos, have you seen ''Anna''?" The urgency in her voice and the anxious expression were obvious to anyone. Arthur was no exception. However, under the skills "Eagle Eye" and "Insight," Arthur noticed that thedy''s anxious expression had lingered somewhat too long, almost as if afraid others would not notice it. And such an expression was undoubtedly fake. It was a disguise by the other party! As for what it was covering up? Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly, formting roughly three guesses. Chapter 13 Compensation! (Please support~ Please favorite~) Marinda Julius Caesar was concealing nothing but¡ª 1. Anna isn''t dead; the so-called "murder" by the Axe Murderer was just a setup, a feigned death to escape. 2. Anna is dead, but not killed by the Axe Murderer; it''s still a setup, a ploy to frame someone else and paralyze the real adversary. 3. Anna is dead, indeed killed by the Axe Murderer. Simply put, if the first two guesses were correct, then it would mean Miss Caesar was fishing in troubled waters! Unconsciously, Arthur once again raised his estimation of Miss Caesar''s level of danger. At the same time, his gaze shifted back to thedy. Her blue eyes were as pure as the sky, showing nothing but urgency, and her facial expression was impable, exactly that of someone searching for his girlfriend. Even with his Skill enhancement, Arthur couldn''t discern anything more. Arthur couldn''t determine which scenario applied to "Anna". If he went by Miss Caesar''s performance, Arthur leaned towards the third guess¡ªAnna was indeed dead, killed by the Axe Murderer. But that was just an inclination, not a certainty. Regardless of which guess was correct, Arthur would choose the safest response, one based on the fact that thisdy was still testing him. Testing whether he truly knew "Anna"''s whereabouts. And then? The person in question would naturally take appropriate measures. With arge amount of XP within reach, Arthur had no desire toplicate matters further. So, when faced with thedy''s inquiry, Arthur shook his head. "No!" "My ''Necromancy'' ability allows me to detect lingering Lost Souls, and I can also initiate contact with them, as long as... she is in front of me. But among those voices just now, there was nody ''Anna''." Despite not wanting toplicate matters, Arthur wouldn''t humbly im that his inability to finddy ''Anna'' was due to his ownck of capacity; instead, he stressed thatdy ''Anna'' wasn''t there. After all, the young reporter Scott was recording everything on the sidelines. Of course, more importantly, as long as Arthur said this, all three previous guesses fit the situation, regardless of the circumstances. The first didn''t need exining¡ªif she wasn''t dead, she naturally wouldn''t be detected by his ''Necromancy'' ability. The second¡ªthat she wasn''t killed by the Axe Murderer¡ªmeant naturally she wouldn''t appear here. The third could also be justified¡ªwho''s to say that those killed by the Axe Murderer would definitely appear before him? Arthur responded cunningly, making Miss Marinda Julius Caesar''s face turn sad, at least that''s how she appeared on the surface. On the side, Scott couldn''t help but exim repeatedly. "Master, you are truly astonishing!" "Master, you are remarkable!" "You may have even surpassed Lord Charlie in some respects!" Having confirmed Arthur''s ''Necromancy'' ability, the young reporter had automatically switched to terms of respect, and amidst such admiration, Tel and Wiggins naturally echoed his sentiments. Arthur responded with a smile. However, most of his attention was still on Miss Marinda Julius Caesar. Thedy''s brows were slightly furrowed, as if she was pondering over something. After a moment, she sighed, stood up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A 10 gold notes bill appeared on Arthur''s desk as she rose. "This is for your consultation fee. Please don''t refuse. I know this doesn''t match your worth. Later, I will have Edwin deliver the proper token of gratitude. Thank you for everything you have done for me. I look forward to our next meeting. And... I will handle the matter regarding himter." Thedy took off her pipe, nced at the body on the ground, pointed towards the ceiling, bid farewell to Arthur, and also nodded to Scott, Tel, and Wiggins as a sign. The patrolmen stationed outside the door subsequently entered the room, silently cleaned the bloodstains on the floor, picked up belongings, lifted the body, and quickly departed. "Truly a finedy, what a pity!" Fengter ignored the patrolling officers and simply watched thedy''s departing figure with a trace of longing in his eyes, but then he couldn''t help but sigh. The traditions of South Los made it impossible for Fengter to ept thisdy''s "rebellion." Wiggins, however, remained silent. Coming from the streets, he understood all too well that there wasn''t a tiny bit of possibility between him and thedy. Rather than make pointlessments, it was better to stay silent. Scott paid no attention to these matters. The young journalist was discussing three new supplements with Arthur. Not one supplement! Yes, three supplements! The recent events, whether it be the Curse or the "Axe Murderer" were all worthy of one supplement, not to mention small publications like the Horn Report, if the South Los Daily came, they would also need a supplement. The third supplement was to be an exclusive interview! Not like those of Dockler, who under the guise of interviews was actually scamming people. Scott was sincere. He even handed his draft directly to Arthur, asking where it needed revisions. As Scott narrated, Arthur''s hand unobtrusively slipped the 10 gold notes into his pocket. Gold notes are the higher currency of Zeroes. 10 Zeroes exchanged for 1 Suo, 10 Suos exchanged for 1 Gold. Originally, South County had an extremelyplex currency exchange system, something like 16 copper Zeroes for 1 silver Suo, 12 silver Suos for 1 gold Suo, etc., and each Noble''s territory had different currency systems. It was fine normally, but with the start of the "Seven Years'' War," thisplex currency system caused unnecessary trouble, so it was abolished by the Duke of South County in favor of a unified decimal system, and eliminated coppers and silvers, leaving only the exchange of Suos, Zeroes, and Gold. In fact, gold notes were also supposed to be eliminated, but after the Duke found a gold mine in his own territory, gold notes were preserved. Before Old Charlie left for Barny, worried about his grandson, he left 10 gold notes for his predecessor, which is enough for an adult to livevishly in South Los for a month. But who would everin of having too much money? After securing the gold notes, Arthur began to focus on listening to Scott''s exnation and took the draft being handed to him. He trusted Scott''s writing ability and journalistic integrity. This was already proven! And the present draft was an urate record; even as a draft with Scott''s polishing, it was captivating to read. Especially Dockler''s hidden schemes and Police Chief Lauke''s assertiveness made people feel the tension, and when they saw the two men die, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. However, when it came to the titles, they were too in and unadorned. Titles like "idental Discovery of a ''Curse''" and "The True Face of the ''Axe Murderer''" were far inferior to "Shocking! What this male journalist did to a Spirit Medium!", but considering the eptance level of the South Los public, Arthur had to hold back the urge to use such avant-garde titles and changed them to "The Mysteries of the Past: Spirit Medium and the Curse" and "The Spirit Medium''s First Case: The Axe Murderer"! Scott looked up and nodded, and then was caught by the phrase "First Case." He couldn''t help but look up at Arthur. "Don''t worry, Scott, you need to trust me, this is just the beginning¡ªmy grandfather once said ''a Spirit Medium is always sought out by trouble''! Meanwhile, I hope you''ll call me Arthur. We are friends, after all," Arthur replied with a smile. For more XP, even if trouble didn''te looking for him, Arthur would actively seek out trouble¡ªof course, as long as it was manageable trouble. Scott''s eyes shone brightly. "Alright, Mister... Arthur!" The young journalist had a premonition that he wouldn''t be without things to do for a long time toe. At that moment, Arthur''s gaze turned to Fengter and Wiggins. Instantly, the two men, already anxious, became even more unnerved. As Arthur watched their reaction, heughed. He knew he was about to receive a substantial ie. Although he had not paid any mind to them before, Arthur had no intention of spurning extra ie! Therefore, the next moment, Arthur said softly¡ª "Gentlemen, I think we should talk aboutpensation for my troubles!" Chapter 14 The Salon of the Lady of the Long Night! Upon hearing Arthur''s words, although misled by Dockler, Fengter did not hesitate at all, and immediately took out his wallet and started to take out money. When two gold notes with a denomination of 10 were ced on the desk of the Spirit Medium Parlor, even Arthur was surprised; he had guessed that Fengter came from a wealthy family, but he did not expect him to be this rich. "He didn''t even blink before pulling out 20 gold notes, it seems he really got scared," thought Arthur. "Moreover, he seems richer than I imagined." "Right, only such wealthy people don''t have to hustle for a living, can afford to be full of romantic fantasies, and can be duped by Dockler intoing here." "What about you?" Arthur thought to himself as his gaze shifted towards Wiggins. In fact,pared to Fengter, whose wealth was apparent at a nce, Arthur was more concerned about Wiggins. Dockler might be bad, but he was not foolish. Choosing Fengter and Wiggins naturally served his purpose: to make things escte quickly, leaving him no way out. And Fengter and Wiggins being able to make things escte quickly proved that both had considerable influence in their respective sses. Fengter, needless to say, was wealthy. Wiggins was different though. If judged only by his clothes, Wiggins was just amon man, and a rather poor one at that, yet his fingers were quite clean, especially his nails, which were trimmed very neatly, not at all like those of a suffering person, more like those of a middle-ss man. Moreover, and more importantly, he was also in touch with Dockler. Keep in mind, a person like Dockler would definitely not associate with a truemon man, make friends with them, unless they had high value. Taking into ount Dockler''s profession as a journalist and Wiggins''s action of lowering his hat brim when he saw the police, and how he still maintained "humility" and "silence," Arthur finally confirmed the other''s identity. Golden Finger (thief)! Only a street-wise Golden Finger matched Wiggins''s current appearance and would motivate a journalist like Dockler to contact him proactively. As for a gang member? They would never be as "soundlessly silent" as now, at least some simple phrases like "I am so-and-so," "My boss is so-and-so," would still be spoken. Moreover, Dockler would probably not dare to provoke a gang member; they needed people to handle some unnecessary troubles and to gather some information. A Golden Finger alone was enough; actually having a gang member take action? That would mean solving a small trouble only to wee a bigger one. Thinking this, the glow in Arthur''s slightly narrowed eyes brightened further. Perhaps, a Golden Finger like Wiggins couldn''t handle big troubles, but when dealing with the small ones, he was perfectly adept¡ªcertainly more useful than the police in South Los. Moreover, the "Golden Fingers" were absolutely one of the most well-informed groups in South Los. These suited Dockler the journalist best. And indeed, for "Spirit Medium" Arthur, they were necessary too, especially for information! "A proficient spirit medium must certainly have a reliable source of information," Old Charlie had said, a point that Arthur found quite sensible. Therefore, Arthur''s gaze towards Wiggins now carried an additional hint of expectation. Meanwhile, Wiggins, standing by the side and seeing Fengter take out two gold notes, waspletely stunned. He could not even scrape together 10 gold notes with all his belongings. Although as a "Golden Finger" he made good money, every time he went to Dds'' business district he achieved some gains, but he had to give most of that money as "protection money" to the police and local gang members; otherwise, he would disappear from the streets of South Los within three days. Now that Fengter had given 20 gold notes, what was he to do? Just at that moment, Arthur gave him a look, the inexplicable meaning in his eyes making Wiggins''s scalp tingle¡ªthe scene just now had frightened this young "Golden Finger." It was not just Arthur''s curse that killed but also the fact that when facing Police Chief Lauke, he pulled out a firearm without any hesitation. The former was too bizarre and novel for Wiggins to urately evaluate, but he had the qualifications to assess thetter. He had seen simr people before. In those dock and street gangs, there were such individuals. Not many, just one or two. But it was these one or two individuals that were key to those gangs securing their footing, always stepping in at the crucial moments of life and death for the gang. Their demeanor was exactly like Arthur''s. When Wiggins became a "Golden Finger" that year, he witnessed the "Bloodhound Gang" in the dock area being invaded by outsiders; most of its members were dispersed, and one man from the "Bloodhound Gang" responded, killing four outsiders on his own, especially decapitating the leader of the invaders. At that time, that person''s gaze was just like Arthur''s now. "I hope my head won''t be chopped off," thought Wiggins, his legs trembling but his mind spinning faster. Some people''s minds go nk when facing danger, but others function extraordinarily during such times; Wiggins was exactly that sort of person. The first time he faced danger, Wiggins''s mind did go nk. But he was lucky to have survived that time. Since then, whenever he faced danger, Wiggins would never let his mind go nk. Because he wanted to live. It was just like that moment. When cold sweat broke out on his forehead, Wiggins''s first thought was "selling himself." For a "Golden Finger" like him, who had risen from the streets, the most valuable thing was himself. And there were quite a few people who were very willing to do the same. But Wiggins was somewhat reluctant, not because he truly longed for more freedom, but because he felt selling himself like that was a bit cheap, and he really couldn''t ept that.N?v(el)B\\jnn Suddenly, an idea struck Wiggins. Immediately, the street-born "Golden Finger" imitated the respectable folks by taking off his hat, cing it over his chest, bowing slightly, and then said, "I can tell you a secret." Wiggins didn''t specify what the secret was but just swept his gaze towards Fengter and Scott. Scott, with a face full of curiosity, took Fengter and walked outside. When they left the Spirit Medium Parlor, they even closed the door behind them. Instantly, only Arthur and Wiggins were left in the Spirit Medium Parlor. Without hesitating, Wiggins spoke up immediately. "Lord Kledos, have you heard of the ''Lady of the Long Night''?" The Lady of the Long Night? Arthur frowned and began to sift through his predecessor''s memories once again. Soon, he found the answer he was looking for. The Lady of the Long Night had quite a reputation among a small circle of people in South Los. Because she had hosted the first salon in South Los¡ªinitially, salons had be popr in Inner Bay, purely as a leisure activity among the nobles. However, as schrs, painters, and writers joined, the salons garnered more interest. But with the inclusion of pioneers, merchants, and spectors, the salons gradually turned into venues of fame and fortune. And thisdy seized the opportunity to hold the first salon in South Los. Although there were many imitators, none could touch a fraction of the "Lady of the Long Night''s salon" because the salon was just the first part, and the auction that followed was the main event. Thisdy cleverly controlled the most core and irreceableponents. Consequently, many people of South Los took pride in being able to attend the ''Lady of the Long Night''s salon.'' Even believing that true upper-ss individuals must definitely be participants at the ''Lady of the Long Night''s salon.'' His predecessor had heard of these events through Old Charlie and had aspired to them¡ªhe believed it would be the stage for his fame. ''Marinda Julius Caesar, huh?'' With Wiggins disclosing as much, Arthur naturally knew whom the other party was hinting at. Then, it was a moment of admiration. ''Truly remarkable!'' He was well aware of how difficult it was for ady to achieve such a status in the traditionally conservative South Los. Also, how astonishing her abilities must be. Of course, the level of danger had drastically increased as well. ''I must be even more cautious now!'' Arthur warned himself. Women were always troublesome. And capable women? They were a huge trouble. However, that was forter. Now? Arthur deliberately darkened his expression. "Wiggins, are you joking with me?" Arthur asked directly, his voice still calm and indifferent, but a coldness flickered in his eyes. Skill "Intimidation" began to flicker. It was not because he would turn hostile upon receiving the message, as Arthur wasn''t that unprincipled, but because Wiggins was being slippery. Just before thedy had left, in addition to leaving down 10 gold notes, she had specifically said that her coachman would send over the real gift of gratitude shortly. What would that gift be? Most likely an invitation to the salon. By that time, the identity of Marinda Julius Caesar would naturally be impossible to conceal. And for Wiggins to try to escapepensation using this cost-free method was something Arthur couldn''t tolerate¡ªbecause, if he agreed, he wouldn''t likely receive any gratitude from Wiggins, who instead might take him for a fool. This was the calction and pettiness ingrained in Wiggins''s bones from his street upbringing. Even engulfed by fear, it wouldn''t change. Only upon his deathbed would he regret. Why was Arthur so sure? Because he had encountered too many simr individuals before. Even if those people were a bit darker in action than the "Golden Finger," their street-born nature remained unchanged. Wiggins was startled as Arthur exposed his little trick, looking into Arthur''s threatening gaze, he was immediately drenched in sweat, the street-born "Golden Finger" truly felt the presence of death. Without any hesitation, he immediately shouted¡ª "I am willing to be your subordinate, to be your eyes and ears, to gather information for you, to be your dagger in the dark, to eliminate unnecessary troubles for you!" Chapter 15 The Hobby Aims at Lunchtime (Please follow and support ~) Fengter and Wiggins left No. 2 Cork Street. On the table of the Spirit Medium Parlor, twenty gold notes appeared, along with a promise that seemed to have no limits. Of course, Arthur merely put the money into his wallet. And that promise? He wouldn''t take it seriously. Perhaps Wiggins was quite willing to help him with a little trouble, but when it came to real life-threatening issues, it would be good enough if the other party didn''t betray him. Even then, if such minor troubles were dealt with too often, the other party would start toin. What about the fear he''s feeling now? That would fade with time; fear that seemed lethal now, what about in a month, six months, or a year? People are forgetful creatures. This is true when facing fear. And even more so when facing gratitude. If you aren''t aware of this and assume you ought to be appreciated, then you''re in big trouble; you might even get skinned alive, and that day would be a festival for the skinners. Arthur knew all of this. So, he wouldn''t take it seriously. He would only use interests to establish a somewhat closer rtionship with Wiggins. To put it simply, a mutual exchange of needs. ''If only there were such a thing as a real contract!'' Arthur sighed to himself. To Arthur, there was no need for a so-called ve contract. A simple contract of mutual trust in forming a team would be an excellent choice. While thinking this to himself, Arthur smiled as he escorted Scott to the door. Unlike Fengter and Wiggins, Scott could be considered a friend¡ªat the current stage, a friend Arthur greatly relied upon. After all, most of the XP he acquired required the other''s help. "The first and second of the three special issues will be sent out this afternoon and evening, and the third tomorrow morning. I can''t wait to see everyone''s reactions!" Scott said with excitement. "I believe it will be an event that, even ten or twenty yearster, the people of South Los will talk about fondly. They will recognize me, ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos, and they will remember you, the great journalist Scott," Arthur said very seriously. And this seriousness affected Scott. The young journalist excitedly clenched his fist, assuring Arthur. Arthur smiled, reminding him, "Remember, tonight." "Leave it to me!" The young journalist nodded vigorously, assured Arthur, and then ran towards West Mok Avenue to catch a better horse carriage. Arthur watched as the other''s figurepletely disappeared before he finally closed the door. He was also ready to leave. He was going out for lunch. After the malicious visit from Dockler, the revtion of Police Chief Lauke as the ''Axe Murderer'', discussion about the special issues with Scott, and the side issues with Fengter and Wiggins, it was definitely lunchtime now. He was certain that Marinda Julius Caesar wouldn''t choose lunchtime to send the real thank-you gift with the carriage driver. Carrying the Spirit Medium Box and donning his top hat, Arthur walked from Cork Street towards West Mok Avenue. In the memory of his predecessor, several good restaurants had opened recently on West Mok Avenue, helmed by chefs from Inner Bay. Perhaps the food they served would meet the requirements to gain XP. The original Cork Street was six hundred meters long during the Empire, but after bing remnants of its former glory and enduring the Seven Years'' War, Cork Street was reduced to less than two hundred meters and was sandwiched between Dar Alley and West Mok Avenue. Still, it remained the top choice for the middle ss of South Los. Not only because it was close to the bustling West Mok Avenue, but also because the road was good. In the old days of the Empire, much effort was put into road construction. Although time had eroded the curbstones, making them uneven and cracked in many ces, even so, they were still much better than most roads, which were dusty on sunny days and muddy when it rained. Even the emergence of West Mok Avenue was due to it taking over much of the original Cork Street. Arthur stood on tiptoes, carefully stepping over the rain-filled cracks without stopping. His gaze, however, was drawn to a two-wheeled food cart with a canopy. Not just because the cart''s canopy was painted in red and white stripes, standing out starkly against the overall gloominess of the street, but also because in the memory of his predecessor, there had been no food cart at this location. ''Newly opened?'' ''Chose a good spot!'' ''The food must be good too!'' Smelling the rich aroma of meat, Arthur praised internally. The food cart in front of him was positioned just as Cork Street was about to enter West Mok Avenue. Whether it was people heading from Cork Street to West Mok Avenue or those strolling along West Mok Avenue, the food cart caught their attention. The rich scent of fried meat served as the best guide. Arthur stopped in front of the cart, eyeing the little ckboard that stood there¡ª Eivor''s Mobile Snack Stand (Inherited from Ancestral Craftsmanship) Fried Meat (3 Zeroes) Fried Fish (2 Zeroes) ``` Grilled Pineapple (5 Zeroes) Special 1: Barley Sauce Sandwich (6 Zeroes each) Special 2: Cupcake (8 Zeroes each) Special 3: Orange Juice (1 Zero per cup, cup deposit 1 Zero) ... The prices scared off mostmoners, butpared to the cost of dining in West Mok Avenue''s restaurants, it was extremely cheap. This pretty much guaranteed that business would be good in the future. Arthur looked curiously at the owner, a chubby fellow in a clean chef''s uniform, all smiles and approachable. Noticing Arthur''s gaze, he immediately called out. "Customer, what can I get for you?" "Grand opening, everything 20% off!" Arthur''s eyes swept over the fried meat, fried fish, grilled pineapple, barley sauce sandwiches, cupcakes, and orange juice. Without any fuss, he pulled out 2 Zeroes. "One of each." It wasn''t that he was greedy. He just wanted to taste it. It was like trying the appetizers before the main course. He had inherited the memories of his predecessor indeed, but the images from those memories couldn''t bring the actual taste. That kind of elusive experience could neverpare to the real feeling of food entering the mouth. What''s more, previously, to maintain the ''Spirit Medium''s'' mystery, they rarely dined out. The Kledos Family''s food was mostly Old Charlie''s cooking. His predecessor was very curious about the outside world''s delicious food. So was Arthur. Eivor watched as the 2 Zeroes were handed over, his smile growing even wider, his eyes squeezed into mere slits. He hadn''t expected a stroke of luck on his first day of business. After taking the money, the chubby proprietor immediately started preparing Arthur''s order.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The fried fish and meat were fresh from the fryer, the grilled pineapple got another coat of syrup, the biggest barley sauce sandwich was picked out, the cupcake chosen was fully frosted without falling apart, and the orange juice was served in two cups. "This one''s on the house!" The plump owner said with a grin, pointing to one of the wooden cups filled with orange juice. "Thank you." Arthur said his thanks and then stood to the side of the stall, ready to finish it all before heading to West Mok Avenue. After all, the wooden cup was not free¡ªit had a deposit. Moreover, carrying these foods into a restaurant would attract unnecessary trouble; Arthur did not want to be mistaken for someone trying to cause a disturbance. As for whether he could eat more after finishing them? A physique 1.6 times that of amon man brought him not just strength and speed, but also a very good stomach. Arthur believed he had no problems. But when he bit into the cupcake¡ªa product he found most appealing¡ªArthur''s face instantly changed. Sweet! Way too sweet! Sickeningly sweet! Almost instinctively, Arthur was about to spit out the cupcake he had just taken a bite of, but a long-standing habit forced him to gulp it down. Then, without a change in expression, he downed the orange juice in one go. Sour! A sourness that made his scalp tingle! It was so sour he felt his teeth might dissolve! Fortunately, Arthur had just consumed something incredibly sweet, and the strong sour vor began to neutralize the cloying sweetness; otherwise, his facial features would have been contorted by now. "Pack it up, pack it up!" Arthur pointed to the remaining food and mumbling unclearly,id 1 Zero on the stall. His eyes briefly revealing a rare hint of existential doubt. It wasn''t until he walked onto West Mok Avenue, basking in the sunshine, that Arthur came back to his senses. With a lingering sense of rm, he looked over his shoulder at the waving, smiling proprietor and then turned away, quickening his pace. Once he was sure the chubby owner couldn''t see him, Arthur ced the food and the wooden cup filled with orange juice into the hands of a begging man at the roadside. Without waiting for the beggar to thank him, knowing full well he was just avoiding waste and didn''t deserve any thanks, Arthur quickly headed to a nearby restaurant. After trying the cupcake and orange juice, Arthur wisely decided to give up on tasting the rest¡ªeven if they seemed perfectly normal. ''Eivor''s ancestral skills are truly frightening!'' ''I hope it''s normal here!'' Arthur thought to himself, looking at the restaurant in front of him, embellished with flowers, appearing to be quite expensive. It was also one of the new restaurants from his predecessor''s memory, with a ckboard disying today''s chef''s specials¡ª Wee to White Rose Restaurant! Today''s Chef''s Rmendation: Haggis! ``` Chapter 16 Invitation! In the afternoon, the radiant sunlight cast a glow on the ss disy of the White Rose Restaurant, making it even more bright and resplendent. This was further augmented by luxurious touches¡ªfresh white roses were no cheap affair in South Los, one had to venture out to a specialized estate outside the city to purchase them. Moreover, rumors stated that the head chef was from thergest restaurant in Inner Bay, "rk''s Diamond." With such a backdrop, the White Rose Restaurant naturally attracted the pedestrians on West Mok Avenue. People cast curious, investigative nces at the newly opened establishment, but that was all. As for entering? That would not happen. The White Rose Restaurant had prices as extravagant as its decorations, especially the chef''s rmended specialties, which were frankly prohibitive. Who knew what such dishes tasted like? They must be delicious! No! They are charming! Every passerby who walked past the White Rose Restaurant thought so.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Suddenly¡ª Ding-a-ling! The wind chimes rang as the door of the White Rose Restaurant opened and under the gaze of many, a figure rushed out of the restaurant. Of course, that wasn''t what attracted people most. The most captivating scene was when this figure ced the takeout food into the arms of a roadside beggar. "Who is that?!" "Isn''t that a bit wasteful?!" "No!" "It''s generosity!" "Truly a generous lord!" Amid the astonished cries behind him, Arthur ran faster and faster, covering his mouth. He feared that if he ran any slower, he might end up ughtering the restaurant''s chef and perhaps blow up the White Rose Restaurant as well. Whoever mademb tripe withmb offal andmb filling so unptable? Not to mention the strong smell of offal, and the cleaning of themb offal was also inadequate, especially since themb intestines weren''t cleaned properly. Yet, they had the shamelessness to dere it all-natural? "I curse your nerve! This swindler!" Arthur cursed darkly in his mind. If at the moment the haggis was served, Arthur still could deceive himself with the excuse "It doesn''t look appetizing, but maybe it tastes good", once he had cut open themb tripe and the mixed contents of offal andmb fat came oozing out and he took a bite, that reasoning no longer stood. Because, it was too unptable. Worse than what he made himself. At least he knew offal should be cleaned properly and heavily seasoned. Of course, these matters were no longer important for Arthur now. The important thing was that he still had a mouthful of that so-called haggis in his mouth. He wanted to spit it out, yet felt that he shouldn''t. Yet, swallowing it down made him ufortable. And just holding it in his mouth was even worse. Ultimately, he gritted his teeth... And spat it out. A long-held good habit was broken, darkening Arthur''splexion even more. Unconsciously, he turned his head back toward the White Rose Restaurant, his eyes flickering with a dangerous gleam. Arthur never imed to be a good person. He would eat anything, but he never took losses. This time he was clearly bamboozled, and he thoroughly remembered this White Rose Restaurant. He nned to properly repay them in kind. But, not now. There were too many people around now. And, there wasn''t enough time. Lunch time was nearly over, and he remembered that Marinda Julius Caesar''s driver was due to send a true gesture of gratitude. Without further dy on West Mok Avenue, Arthur wisely chose to bypass "Eivor''s Mobile Snack Cart" and took another alley back to Cork Street. Following his memory of the positions of the butcher''s shop, bakery, vegetable and fruit store, and cheese shop, Arthur visited each store to buy the food he needed¡ªunder normal circumstances, this wasn''t necessary, all he had to do was submit a list of desired groceries to the shop assistant in the morning, and the food would be delivered at lunch, dinner, or the specified time, the bill being settled monthly. For a long-time resident of Cork Street like the Kledos Family, settling the bill quarterly was even an option. Carrying a basket borrowed from the bakery, Arthur took the filled food and sorted it back into the cab. After which, he handed the basket back to the waiting bakery assistant at the door. At the same time, he gave 2 Zeroes. This was the tip for just running errands, usually 1 Zero was enough, but the situation just now was unique, as the apprentice who had just been sent to the bakery had followed him along many roads to buy food. Thus, Arthur, drawing from his predecessor''s memories, gave an additional Zero. "Thank you, sir, you are truly generous." It should be that the baker''s apprentice came from a civilian family in Old Town South Los; his face lit up with excitement, and after showering thanks, he finally skipped away, basket in hand. The civilians in New Town are wealthier and more willing to send their children to positions requiring more education in the Shire District, especially if they can learn things like bookkeeping, which is ideal. Only the civilian families in Old Town would opt for the hardbor type apprenticeships. And this was already quite decent. At least they had scraped together the money for the apprenticeship. Those who hadn''t? Many would end up like their forebears, heading to the docks, depending on their bodies to gather enough money for their household to fund an apprenticeship. Of course, that might be for their sons or even grandsons. Or they might never see it happen. South Los has more opportunities than other ces, but it is also far crueler, one misstep can lead to the unhappiest of scenes. An ident, a disease could shatter what seemed like a stable family. "Good luck!" Arthur watched the apprentice leap joyously away, thinking silently in his heart, then his gaze drifted towards the end of Cork Street leading to Dar Alley. A familiar horsed carriage appeared there. Arthur stood at the doorway without closing the door, waiting. The coachman Edwin obviously saw Arthur as well, and immediately quickened the pace with a flick of the reins. "Lord Kledos, you''ve been waiting." More polite than in the morning, Edwin hopped down from the carriage and jogged to Arthur, bowing slightly before handing over an invitation letter with both hands. After a nce at the driver, now noticeably more respectful, Arthur was well aware that this was the result of his previous confrontation with Police Chief Lauke. It was not about bullying the good and fearing the evil. It was merely the proper deterrence of daring to shoot a police chief. Even if that police chief deserved it. Naturally, many people would think he was young and impulsive. But wasn''t that the effect Arthur wanted? Youthful and impulsive, ready to act! Thinking this, Arthur''s gaze turned to the invitation letter. The invitation was wrapped in ck silk, sealed with a wax stamp bearing a moon pattern, known to anyone with some significance in South Los as representing something specific. "Lady of the Eternal Night"! Arthur epted the invitation without any resistance. Firstly, it suited the identity of Arthur Kledos. Secondly, he believed that there, he could gain more XP. "This Saturday, there is a gathering, and I wille to fetch you!" "Looking forward to your arrival!" "And...within Lauke''s household''s secret room, we''ve found those hard-to-dispose-lost items!" After saying this, Edwin bowed again but did not linger, merely stating that he needed to report back to his master before departing. "Master, not employer?" "Does he have a noble status?" Compared to that former police chief, Arthur was more concerned about thisdy. But then, he shook his head. These were temporarily irrelevant to him, what he needed now was more XP. The rest? That could wait for another day. Thinking this, Arthur prepared to close the door and cook. But just at that moment, Arthur felt a gaze on him. Without making a sound, Arthur nced over with the corner of his eye. Immediately, a chill ran down his spine. Chapter 17 Food, Tailing, and Waiting (Please follow~ Please support~) Arthur saw the beggar! The one he had ''given alms'' to twice unexpectedly showed up on Cork Street, right across from his house! He held a wooden cup from ''Eivor''s Snack Stall'' and a food basket from ''White Rose Restaurant'', sitting on the steps across the street, stuffing food into his mouth, and twisting his neck unnaturally, looking somewhat silly and a bit mad. Arthur saw this through the Peeping Mirror after quietly closing the door. ''Is his following me a coincidence?'' ''Or have I attracted the attention of some formidable person again?'' ''My luck can''t be that good, can it?'' While thinking this, Arthur''s eyes never left the beggar. Even when the beggar had eaten and drunk his fill and was lying across the street, sound asleep, it was the same. Arthur needed more observation to confirm whether the other''s arrival was a coincidence or had another purpose. Unfortunately, even two hourster, he had discovered nothing. From the beggar''s behavior, he seemed like a typical vagrant, no different from those who came from other areas of South Los to the Shire District and could be driven away at any time. But Arthur didn''t give up. He had considerable patience. Because of this, he didn''t cook. Instead, he chewed on toast and drank water, sitting behind the door. He was ready for a long haul. For Arthur, who had killed a scheming Transcendent yesterday and a police chief today, any stir had to be watched carefully. Unless he wanted to die. Time ticked away. The beggar across the street was still sound asleep. But Arthur had made some gains. Not about the beggar, but XP! The supplemental issue of the Horn Report was released and was spreading through South Los faster than Arthur had anticipated. Arthur was sure of this because of the message in front of him¡ªn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [Published in the report, your name and the so-called ''Curse'' have attracted more attention, gaining some fame; XP+5] ... ''The so-called ''Curse,'' most people probably don''t believe it until they see it with their own eyes. They are just watching the excitement. However, with the next issue''s revtion of the true identity of the ''Axe Murderer'' and the boosting effect from Miss Caesar, my fame should see a dramatic increase, bringing in a lot of XP!'' Arthur was quite certain of this. It wasn''t just the contributions from the previous two supplemental issues and the push from Miss Caesar, but also because the ''Axe Murderer''s'' true identity was none other than Police Chief Lauke. Such news was explosive at any time and eye-catching. As long as it was published, it would cause a sensation. But, with prose cons. As one of the seven police chiefs of South Los, Lauke had been killed by him, and even if there were justifiable reasons, the remaining six chiefs would probably be hostile towards him. They might even cause him trouble. But Arthur didn''t care. If he had to do it all over again, he would make the same choice. After all, the other party had harbored killing intent towards him. If he were to hold back, shackled by concerns, he would simply be seeking his own death. Of course, Arthur was also aware that with Lauke''s death, the position of the Sheriff of Shire District was vacant, which would definitely lead to a period of instability. As the richest and most special among the five districts of South Los, the sheriff''s position was coveted by many, and those people''s energy would be drawn to this position. Simply put, until a new Sheriff of Shire District emerged, apart from some minor troubles he had already nned for and could handlepletely, Arthur was quite safe. As for a new sheriff in Shire District? ''I hope the new sheriff of Shire District keeps a reasonable amount of sanity!'' Thinking this, Arthur added the newly acquired 5 XP to [Basic Swordsmanship], raising its level by one. [Basic Swordsmanship Lv3: Prolonged practice and multiple real battles have made your swordsmanship dangerous. If your opponent rxes even slightly, they could suffer a deadly strike.] ... With anotherprehensive coordination of body and knowledge, Arthur instinctively wanted to draw his sword for practice, but he couldn''t do so because he was monitoring the beggar across the street. He was forced to suppress the urge, causing his fingers to tremble continuously. It was an extremely ufortable feeling. What troubled Arthur even more was that this time the attributes "Physique" and "Spirituality" had still not increased. ''At this stage, can "Basic Swordsmanship" still not increase 1.6 in "Physique," 0.1 in "Spirituality"?'' Having upgraded twice in session without any increase in attribute points, Arthur did not give up; he instinctively felt that the next level of "Basic Swordsmanship" would bring him a pleasant surprise. Subconsciously, he nced at "Basic Swordsmanship Lv3 (0/10)," filled with expectation. At the same time, there was also a sense of regret over his insatiability. ''It''s a pity that "Talent" doesn''t support XP bonus points, otherwise, it wouldn''t need to be so troublesome!'' Arthur nced at "Omnivorous," "Death Intuition," and "Dark Serpent. Crippled." Not to mention "Omnivorous" and "Death Intuition." As long as "Dark Serpent. Crippled" could be upgraded and gain stronger power, he could do much more. At least, he wouldn''t need to passively gain XP like now. But be more proactive! For example: blowing up the ''White Rose Restaurant''. It''s a pity that XP has its limits, or rather... "Omnivorous" has its limits! What if "Omnivorous" itself advances? As he knew, he had only ''taken'' the "Hercules Silver Potion"! ''Hercules, Hercules...'' Arthur murmured this unfamiliar name in his heart, deciding to gather as much discreet information about the other party as possible. Now? Naturally, it was to continue surveince. Time kept flowing. Just before dusk, the beggar who had slept all afternoon woke up and sat there nkly. When the day darkened, Arthur saw Eivor closing his stall. Pushing the cart along Cork Street toward Dar Alley, just about to pass by his door, the plump boss evidently noticed the beggar sitting there, and continued pushing his cart forward. However, after taking a few more steps, he stopped again. Then, turning around, he bent back again. In his hand, he held the cheapest fry, broke it into two pieces, thought for a moment, threw the slightly smaller piece into his mouth, and ced the slightlyrger piece with the fish head into the bowl in front of the beggar. "Get moving, this ce has patrol officers after dark, and someone like you will be driven away, maybe even beaten up a few times," Having said that, Eivor turned around and pushed the cart to continue on. But the beggar casually threw his filthy wooden cup and basket aside, grabbed the broken bowl, and followed Eivor with the fried fish in his mouth, as if purely attracted by the food. Even when discovered and scolded by Eivor, the beggar didn''t care and just kept smiling stupidly. When Eivor turned to walk away, he immediately followed again. ''So, following me at noon to Cork Street was just a coincidence?'' Arthur watched the departing beggar but did not lower his guard. He even started to suspect whether Eivor had some connection with the other party. If people knew about Arthur''s method of implicating the innocent, they would definitely call him mentally ill. But Arthur didn''t mind. It was exactly because of such ''mental illness'' that he had managed to live so long. Unfortunately, idents were always so sudden. ''Muck Cart, tsk!'' Arthur''s mouth twitched; he swore that the next time he encountered it, he definitely wouldn''t be affected. Of course, not just idents like the muck cart. But also more covert, full of coincidences, idents! He would turn danger into safety¡ª As long as he had enough strength! After all, any ident stemmed from insufficient strength! Strength! Strength! Always strength! Arthur watched the fading figures of Eivor and the beggar, his eyes flickering until the two were out of sight, then his gaze turned to the text prompts that had been shing incessantly since a moment ago. Subsequently, his eyes were full of surprise. Chapter 18 Fried Meatballs and Musket [Continued publication in the report, you gain a lot of fame locally; XP+30] ¡­ When Arthur saw the text, a joy he couldn''t suppress spread across his face. He expected to gain more XP than before, but he didn''t expect to get this much! ''30 points!'' ''Chief Lauke, your true identity is really worth a fortune!'' ''And thank you, Miss Caesar, for your assistance!'' ''Of course, not forgetting Fengter and Wiggins!'' Faced with the unexpected windfall, Arthur felt a deep sense of gratitude from the bottom of his heart. Even though he was well aware that the reason he was able to gain such arge amount of XP was not just due to the ''Spirit Medium'' identity and the numerous ''assists'' he had, but most importantly, the true identity of the ''Axe Murderer''. The real identity of Police Chief Lauke was truly shocking. Every time he thought of this chief, Arthur couldn''t help but think of the most special victim among those murdered. ''I wonder if the in officer had any background?'' ''If so, the Shire District is in for more chaos!'' Arthur chuckled malevolently to himself. With the newws enacted three years ago, sheriffs in name had exited the historical stage, but like Lauke, who still wore the sheriff''s badge, many legacy issues had not been resolved.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om For example: the status of police officers. ording to the newws, officers had to be selected, trained, and prove their loyalty, among other requirements. But in reality? Most officers were still the same people from before,ing from the streets, gangs, nobles'' private soldiers, and so on. Those few who were recruited from society faced the additional barrier of 200 Suo for equipment and uniform costs, effectively cutting off the possibility formoners to join. These recruited individuals could only be from the middle ss, fallen nobility, and so on. Of course, the most likely were rtives of existing officers¡ªno one liked outsiders joining their ranks, especially in traditional South Los. Whichever it was, they all had their own ''power bases''. With such ''power bases'', under the premise of being ''attacked and murdered'' by one of their own, some situations became interesting. At the very least, some who shouldn''t be scheming might start to scheme. After all, it was the position of police chief of the Shire District at stake. But these were matters unrted to Arthur. He hoped those people would fight as viciously and for as long as possible over that position¡ªthe longer, the better¡ªpreferably until he had fully developed his abilities. By then... hehehe. With this thought in mind, Arthur didn''t hesitate and began to allocate his points again. At any time, any n, required strength to back it up¡ª [Expended 10 XP, Basic Swordsmanship Lv3¡úLv4] [Basic Swordsmanship Lv4: A solid foundation and multiple life-and-death battles have made your swordsmanship stand out among ordinary people. You can now deliver a fatal blow to your opponent at any moment.] ¡­ The synchronization of body and knowledge started anew. This time, free from any tailing, when everything wasplete, Arthur unsheathed his longsword with a ng and thrust directly at the imaginary enemy in front of him. Whoosh! The sound resembled that of a crossbow arrow piercing the air. This stroke was faster and more vicious than Chief Lauke''s. Arthur was confident that, if both of them struck at the same time, he could be the first to pierce the opponent''s throat, and even withdraw his sword without a speck of the opponent''s fresh blood¡ªbecause not only had his swordsmanship skill level surpassed that of his adversary, but his Physique was iparable as well. However, the Attributes of Physique and Spirituality remained unchanged. This made Arthur frown. ''Was my premonition wrong?'' ''No!'' ''It''s just that the Physique and Spirituality are harder to improve than expected, but this isn''t bad news for me.'' ''At least, such difficulty doesn''t exist for me right now¡ª Add points!'' At this moment, Arthur still had an abundance of XP. After briefly ncing at the XP requirement for the skill Basic Swordsmanship Lv4 (0/20), he continued to allocate points without hesitation. His XP was close to bottoming out again. Arthur was unfazed. For him, XP was a consumable. To exchange XP for greater strength was only natural. As for saving it up? Arthur didn''t believe he had the ''luxury'' to do so. Unless XP could grow offspring by just sitting there! [Spent 20 XP, Basic Swordsmanship Lv4¡úLv5] [Basic Swordsmanship Lv5: With a notable talent and relentless training and after numerous life-and-death battles, you have reached the current level. With your physique now, you can easily cleave through two iing arrows with a longsword, and when you thrust your sword, it''s fast enough to slice through an opponent''s throat before they can react.] (Note: You have reached the skill level limit for this technique.) ... Once again, a synchronization of body and knowledge. But, unlike before. This time there was a distinct feeling of warmth within his body, and Arthur could hear the sound of the air being pierced. As soon as he heard the whizzing sound, the thought ''that''s a crossbow arrow'' shed in Arthur''s mind, along with the arrow''s trajectory and angle. His body then moved involuntarily as he swung his longsword straight out. Snap! The de precisely blocked the arrow and even split it in half. Arthur maintained his shing position, with text flickering before his eyes. [Physique +0.1] ... Phew! Arthur let out a deep breath as he both recalled the sensation of the sword swing he''d just performed and carefully felt the changes in his body. When his Talent "Dark Serpent. Crippled" was initially exchanged, Arthur wasn''t able to feel much of anything¡ªit all happened too quickly and was too painful. Now, he could finally take it in detail. It didn''t hurt. It even felt a bit like soaking in a hot spring. Then with a clench of his fist, a sense of power spread through his entire body. ''The increase in[Physique]directly and significantly affects one''s strength!'' As he continuously swung his fists, listening to the whoosh of the air, a smile emerged once more on Arthur''s face. Who could refuse this feeling of growing stronger? Especially for Arthur, nothing was more delightful than gaining strength. The only downside was that [Basic Swordsmanship]had reached the limit for this skill level. ''At this stage, I can only sh two arrows?'' ''If my[Physique]is strong enough, could I perhaps sh through bullets fired from a firearm?'' Imagining himself one day cutting bullets with his sword, Arthur''s smile grew brighter as such a scene would surely earn him more XP... Wait a minute! By that time, would I still need to painstakingly n for XP? Do I need to? Do I not need to? Sitting in the Spirit Medium Parlor, Arthur pondered for a minute before shaking his head and sighing¡ª "Human desires truly are endless." "So, to reach the level where I can sh bullets more quickly, I need to learn some more advanced swordsmanship. I wonder how the swordsmanship clubs on West Mok Avenue are." Due to the triennial ''Swordsmanship Competition'', South Los had swordsmanship clubs in every district, especially those on West Mok Avenue, which are quite famous. One of them, called ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'', even achieved third ce in thest ''Swordsmanship Competition''. ''Maybe I can give it a try!'' While thinking, Arthur headed to the kitchen. The breakfast was eptable. The lunch was makeshift due to tailing someone. Come dinner time, Arthur thought he deserved a treat. However, he didn''t n to eat out. He was afraid that some people might not be able to find him. And that could dy his XP earnings! Two firearms were ced beside the stove, the longsword slung diagonally across his waist, and the Spirit Medium Box was right at his feet, as Arthur melted a slice of butter in a frying pan andid out the deboned chicken leg meat. As it sizzled away, the unique aroma of meat spread through the grease. Pork chops, beef steaks, ormb chops would taste better, but those ingredients were delivered to each kitchen early in the morning. By the time Arthur went there at noon, he had to choose from some scraps and chicken meat. Regarding those scraps, Arthur felt his culinary skills weren''t up to the task, so he opted for chicken legs. But after the owner assured him he would also get a pound of beef steaks or the equivalent weight in pork ormb chops the next morning, Arthur also took half a pound of minced meat, which is now soaking in cold water to remove the blood. Boiling water poured over the Sichuan peppercorn and star anise, set aside. Arthur fished out the minced meat and chopped it even finer. He wanted to eat fried meatballs. Between the knife and chopping board, with rhythmic sounds, the minced meat was quickly turned into stuffing, while two shadows, as if with premonition, easily avoided the patrolling police officers and approached the front door of No. 2 Cork Street. And all of this was observed by Arthur through the periscope. He wiped his hands, picked up the two firearms, and moved towards the front door. Chapter 19 A Gentle Breeze at Night (Please follow~ Please support~) ``` The night in South Los had be quiet yet bustling. In preparation for the next day''s food, people from the poorer areas of Qingcheng District, Old Town, Dort District, and the Dds had gone to bed early. Yet the parties and salons of the rich in Shire District were brightly lit, with melodious instrument sounds, pleasing singing, and the aroma of food drifting with the night breeze. Joseph, wrapped up in his coat, easily avoided the patrolling officers on West Mok Avenue with Johnny, turning onto Cork Street. And they quickly found their target''s location at No. 2 Cork Street. After all, for Joseph who was a Shire District officer, everything here was too familiar. Not only did he usually patrol nearby, but he had also been preparing since the afternoon. The Sheriff of Shire District, Lauke, had died. His direct superior had died here. How could he not care? Not that he had a particrly good rtionship with Lauke. As per usual, it was nothing more than regr tributes and an official superior-subordinate rtionship, but at this time, he had to step forward and take out the guy who killed Police Chief Lauke¡ªboth to maintain the dignity of a police chief and to clear his own charges. He swore he had just slipped and fallen in by mistake. It was definitely not on purpose! Afterwards, the gun had also discharged by ident, killing thedy. It was definitely not intentional! More than ten witnesses could prove it. Unfortunately, his superior needed morepelling evidence. Like taking out Arthur. Such things had been done more than once by his colleagues, but it was Joseph''s first time. Therefore, to be on the safe side, he had called upon Johnny, the Golden Finger of the streets. He needed the target taken out as quietly as possible. Preferably without anyone noticing. Joseph waved at Johnny. Johnny immediately took out his tools to pick the lock from his pocket. "Hurry up!" Joseph calcted the time of the next police patrol pass and urged in a low voice. Though Joseph was sure tonight''s patrols were also ''his people,'' he didn''t want to be seen as ''useless.'' You see, proving himself meant not only showing his innocence but also his capability for a higher position. Why his superior was doing this, the not so foolish Joseph knew perfectly well. It was for the position of Police Chief! If his superior became the Sheriff of Shire District, then as long as he proved himself, he would naturally be promoted. Being a Second-ss Officer might not be enough, but a Third-ss Officer would definitely be no problem. By then, he would at least be able to lead a small team. Of course, he also had to offer ''sincere apologies'' to the family of thedy, just like he ''identally'' slipped in and ''identally'' pulled the trigger. "Okay, right away!" Johnny, who had quite a reputation among the Golden Fingers around West Mok Avenue, Cork Street, and Dar Alley, naturally had the skills to match his fame. In less than twenty seconds, the door of No. 2 Cork Street was open. "See, it''s actually not that difficult, of course, that''s only for me, if it were someone else... Huh?!" Johnny, with a smile, showed off his skills to Joseph standing to the side. However, before he could finish speaking, he was cut off by a firearm pressed against his forehead. Joseph beside him also raised his hands high and said continuously, "Wait, this is a misunderst¡­" Bang! Bang! Without any nonsense, Arthur pulled the trigger. Bullets opened uprge holes in the heads of the two uninvited guests. Amidst the spray of fresh blood, two bodies fell to the ground, lifeless. Arthur calmly took out paper-wrapped gunpowder and bullets from his apron pocket and began to reload¡ªhe knew the ''little trouble'' was far from over. When he had taken out Police Chief Lauke, Arthur knew he would encounter such ''minor troubles,'' even with thedy''s promise. He had seen thedy''s gestures, all too clearly. The world nevercks people willing to take risks, nor does itck cannon fodder. How can a group of people vying for the position of Shire District Police Chief make themselves more persuasive? ```N?v(el)B\\jnn Naturally, the n was to knock off this ''murderer''! To take him out in the most brutal, direct manner possible! But given the prestige of thatdy, they wouldn''t get their hands dirty; however, it was a different matter when their subordinates made decisions on their own. Arthur had anticipated this and didn''t dislike the situation. Because not only could he handle it, but he could also use this opportunity to gain more XP. Still, with his customary caution, Arthur had made corresponding arrangements. For instance: the arrangement with that young journalist. ''He must have been coerced or tempted by his boss!'' As Arthur loaded his firearm, he looked at the two corpses on the ground. Of course, it might also be someone, blinded by greed, eyeing the position of police chief. If that were the case, he''d be quite pleased. Because who doesn''t like a foolish opponent? And if he really had to take down a contender for the position of Sheriff of Shire District, the XP he could gain would definitely be more than he expected. After all, anyonepeting for a district police chief position in South Los must have an unquestionable status. Leaving aside the traditional nobles, this would be pioneers or those from affluent backgrounds. As for the poor? Don''t make meugh. The poor simply didn''t stand a chance. Not to mention the position of Sheriff of the wealthiest Shire District in South Los! Most rich people weren''t even qualified. Thinking this, Arthur, with his firearm reloaded, strode out of the room and into the courtyard, holding the gun upright. He didn''t want fresh blood sttered inside No. 2 Cork Street. Because that would make cleaning up too troublesome. As for hiring someone else? No. 2 Cork Street had too many secrets to be exposed, and that made it imperative for him to do the work himself. Relying on the "Shadow Concealment" effect granted by his Talent, "Dark Serpent. Cripple," Arthur seemed to merge into the night. He stood in the shadows, squinting at two patrol officers who arrived at the scene much faster than proper response time allowed. "It''s that Joe!" "Hmph, worthless trash!" The door left ajar, and the light leaking out revealed the bodies to the two patrol officers who had just made their observation, and Arthur aimed his firearm at them and pulled the trigger without hesitation. Bang! Bang! The two shot officers fell to the ground. After putting the firearm back in the room, Arthur retrieved the explosives hidden in a secretpartment. He didn''t ignite the explosives right away, but first moved the bodies to ensure that No. 2 Cork Street wouldn''t be affected. Then he lit the bundle of six sticks of explosives and tossed them onto the corpses. Arthur then walked back into his room and closed the door. The whole process was quick and discreet. Although he believed his neighbors, even if they heard the gunfire, would ensure their curiosity wouldn''t cost them their lives, he was still extremely careful. Outside¡ª Boom! In the huge explosion, not only did the corpses fly high in pieces, but any remaining traces werepletely destroyed. "What happened?" "Why were there gunshots and an explosion?" A deservedmotion arose all around, as the previous gunfire had already drawn the attention of the people on Cork Street; they simply hadn''t ventured outside due to the uncertainty of the situation. But the noise from the explosion was too loud. Minutes passed, and finally, someone couldn''t bear it any longer and, with guts and a firearm, cautiously opened their door. With one taking the lead, more people opened their doors. Peeping through the "Peeping Mirror," Arthur watched as his neighbors started to gather around first. But Arthur didn''t open the door right away; instead, he looked for the person he''d made the arrangement with. Upon seeing the familiar figure, he immediately opened the door. The next moment, the young journalist Scott, with pen and paper in hand, rushed to him and cried out¡ª "Lord Kledos, is it because you exposed Police Chief Lauke as the ''Axe Murderer'' that you were retaliated against?" Suddenly, the chaotic crowd fell silent. Chapter 20 Knocking After Sleep! The young journalist Scott asked loudly without any attempt to conceal his voice, immediately drawing the attention of those around him. Unlike the general illiterate popce, the residents of Cork Street were mostly middle-ss, not only literate but also fond of using newspapers to unt their status. Therefore, these people were aware of what had happened today. They knew there was a neighbor named Arthur Kredos, a ''Spirit Medium''. They knew the malevolent reporter Dockler had been cursed by this ''Spirit Medium''. They even knew the true identity of the terrifying ''Axe Murderer'' haunting them for days. Especially thetter, which had been the core topic of conversation at dinner tables, leaving everyone shocked and incredulous. For this reason, when they heard Scott''s loud inquiry, a single answer emerged in their minds: revenge! And many were convinced of this upon clearly recognizing the blue uniform. Arthur''s gaze swept over these excited, anticipatory neighbors. He of course knew what these neighbors wanted to hear. Unfortunately, for him, there was no benefit in satisfying their curiosity. The current situation had been temporarily resolved with the mediation of thatdy from the higher-ups, and his own intimidating the subordinates. What next? He needed more time to acquire... XP! Thus, Arthur shook his head and stated¡ª "It was Lauke!" "Death turned him into an Evil Spirit who manipted his former colleagues toe after me for revenge, and then, they encountered the Barriers I had set up." While the news of hired revenge was entertaining, it could not surpass that of ''Evil Spirit Revenge''. In some aspects, thetter was more eye-catching. Of course, more importantly, it wasn''t the time! "Evil Spirit revenge?!" Scott eximed. "The malevolent-hearted, the yers of the innocent, returning to the human realm through Fresh Blood as a medium..." Arthur lowered his voice, speaking as if chanting. Scott, who was simply invited without knowing the truth, showed a change in expression. A pallor appeared on the young journalist''s face. A living ''Axe Murderer'' was enough to instill fear. Not to mention a ''Evil Spirit Axe Murderer'' after death. That was not merely fear. It was, despair! "Don''t worry, he''s dead¡ª I killed him while he was alive! And after his death, I dealt with him too!" Arthur revealed aforting smile to the young journalist, and with an apologetic bow to the surrounding neighbors, they quickly responded with bows of their own. More police officers appeared at the scene. After briefly speaking with Arthur, they began cleaning up the scene. There were no further provocative words, nor were there any corresponding excessive actions. The people around were not powerlessmoners. Though a few middle-ss, they wouldn''t really mind, but with a group of middle ss watching, they dared not act rashly. Who knew among these middle-ss if there was anyone connected to some influential figures.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Before confirming, it was better not to mess around. Every officer knew this saying and mostly acted ordingly. As for those who caused trouble? The leading officer nced at Joseph''s body, which was divided into several pieces on the ground, and couldn''t help but curl his lips. When he was dispatched, his supervisor had already reminded him to handle the situation carefully, to avoid causing unnecessary trouble, he certainly knew what to do. Moreover, even without his superior''s reminder, after inspecting the scene, Arthur, as an experienced officer, knew what to do. Look at those remnants of the explosion. Even though new traces had covered the original marks, Arthur clearly understood how resolute and decisive the person responsible for this was, and... Ruthless! And he, about to retire, certainly did not want to invite trouble. He was even less interested in getting caught up in the rivalry for the position of Sheriff of Shire District. So the soon-to-be-retired Third-ss Officer approached Mr. Kledos, first removing his police cap, then spoke in a gentle tone, "Excuse me, Mr. Kledos." "I hope you haven''t suffered any more losses." "I will make a note of this." Arthur gestured towards the courtyard that had suffered the explosion. "That is deeply appreciated." Mr. Kledos scanned Arthur''s grizzled hair and the crow''s feet at the corners of his eyes, his face breaking into a smile, knowing the officer in front of him would not be an enemy. As if sensing Arthur''s amiability, Arthur spoke again in a low voice, "I will expedite thepensation process, I wish you a good night." "Good night." Arthur responded. Watching the officer and his subordinates hurry away, he did not stop them. A senior officer who just did his duty, for him, was all benefits and no drawbacks. He did not need the officer to have any favorable inclination towards him. All he needed was for the officer to just do his duty. That was the greatest fairness to him. As the officers left, the crowd gradually returned to their homes, and from the way they talked intermittently with spouses and parents, it was clear that tonight would be a restless one for them, but, such conversation did not include the children in the houses. Once back home, the younger children were ordered not to discuss these matters and to go to bed immediately, not out of concern for causing trouble, but because they had school tomorrow. As for the older children? Their father''s belt always made it clear how they should choose. "Tonight''s event must be covered in a special issue, along with your exclusive interview!" Leaving such words behind, Scott declined Arthur''s invitation for ate-night snack and headed straight back to the newspaper office to work through the night. Arthur, meanwhile, enjoyed what was supposed to be dinner alone¡ªfried chicken cutlets and dry-fried meatballs. Before reheating the chicken cutlets, Arthur tossed some Sichuan pepper and salt into the pan to stir-fry. In less than two minutes, the unique aroma of pepper and salt wafted out. Smelling the unique vor of pepper and salt, a smile appeared on Arthur''s face, and he didn''t even wait for the pepper-salt to cool down, crushing it gradually using the outer rim of a small bowl. After reheating the chicken cutlets and freshly fried meatballs, he sprinkled his homemade pepper-salt on them. The vor was fairly good. ''Lacking sesame, peanuts, and cumin, I wonder if the grocery store carries these spices.'' Arthur thought. The grocery stores in South Los, not only offering daily necessities like candles and soap, also sold dry goods such as tea, coffee, sugar, cereals, biscuits, and grapes, with spices making up a significant portion. In short, whatever you can''t find in other specialty stores, it was worth looking in a grocery store. After finishing his meal and washing the dishes, and once everything was neatly arranged, Arthur checked No. 2 Cork Street again to ensure there were no issues, then ced the Spirit Medium Box under his bed within easy reach. Then, cing two firearms under his pillow, he finally slipped into his pajamas and under the covers. The hardness under his pillow did not difort Arthur. On the contrary, it gave him an unmatched sense of security. ''Tomorrow''s n¡ªfind a suitable Swordsmanship Club, acquire skills beyond Basic Swordsmanship, and buy sesame, peanuts, and cumin from the grocery store...'' Arthur thought, just before falling asleep. After a busy day and repeated battles, even Arthur was feeling worn out. Soon, he drifted into dreams. And just a few minutes after he had fallen asleep, a gentle calling began to ring in his ear¡ª "Arthur, Arthur!" Chapter 21 Trap! (Please follow~ Please collect~) The call was light and pleasant to the ear, drawing the mind unconsciously toward it. After reaching Arthur''s ears, Arthur did not open his eyes, but his body slowly sat up. Throughout the process, Arthur''s expression was nk, his figure stiff. "Arthur, Arthur." The voice resounded again. Arthur, wearing only his pajamas, barefooted, stood up and walked on the ground like a marite. For safety reasons, the Kledos Family''s bedrooms were located on the third sub-level. Of course, to conceal this from prying eyes, there were also beds set up in the upstairs bedrooms, but these beds contained some machinery. This was enough to cope with a considerable amount of trouble. But the trouble at hand, exceedingmon sense? Although it couldn''t be fully managed, the sufficient distance created an unexpected dy. The excessive distance caused Arthur, who had unconsciously ascended two levels, to be increasingly unsteady with every step, so much so that the pleasant voice had to caution him again. "Be careful, don''t fall, you can take your time." What should have been a pleasant voice grew slightly hoarse as it uttered "take your time." Moreover, Arthur, supposedly under control, took nearly ten minutes to reach the first-floor hall of No. 2 Cork Street, and his forward speed slowed immensely, seeming about to stop at any moment.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Just then, the voice echoed once more¡ª "Arthur, Arthur!" This time, the voice was no longer pleasant, no longer light, nor just hoarse, but was a raspy voice exhausted from shouting. Arthur''s expression became struggling. In the character tab visible only to Arthur, the Talent "Death Intuition" flickered several times. "Come! Hurry up and open the door!" The raspy voice grew more and more impatient, even giving off a roaring sensation, and under such urging, Arthur struggled momentarily before continuing forward. He continued toward the door of No. 2 Cork Street. The door grew nearer, and the thick breaths, like those of a beast after vigorous exercise, continued to sound from outside the door. Arthur, as if deaf, walked straight to the door and raised his arm. "Come on! Come on!" The voice outside called again, nowpletely turning into a beastly roar, tinged with a hint of triumph and mixed with unintelligible murmurs, but the next moment, as Arthur grasped the doorknob, it abruptly stopped. For Arthur did not open the door. Not only did he not open the door, but he also stopped, twisted the door bolt towards the direction of the door, and pulled the hidden trigger. Bang! From the specially made Thunder Gun, seven bullets instantly tore through the thin wood covering the shooting port and entered the body outside the door. Thud, thud, thud! "Ahhh!" The unique sound of tearing flesh was masked by screams. A figure,pletely enveloped in the night, twisted frantically. "You awakened?" "You actually awakened in the dream?" "Why?" "This is impossible!" The figure in the night roared while furiously mming against the door of No. 2 Cork Street. And inside, Arthur opened his eyes. He naturally awoke. At the moment the Talent "Death Intuition" flickered, the chilling presence appeared, and he had awakened. He had simply kept his eyes closed to y along. Now, no longer needing to pretend, Arthur, after opening his eyes, blinked in surprise. The surroundings were not right. To be precise, the surroundings were not much different from his memory of No. 2 Cork Street, but the colors of every d¨¦cor item had significantly darkened. Whether it was the deer head or the crimson painting, both appeared to have a ck filter added. Beyond that, a thinyer of fogid at his feet. The fog, flowing like a streamlet, brushed past Arthur''s feet, light and without any sensation. "In a dream?!" Arthur was taken aback and subconsciously clenched his fist. He could vividly feel his own existence. It was incredibly real, far surpassing the "lucid dreams" he understood. And the entity in the shadows outside had be furious upon realizing the deception. "Even if you are awake, you are doomed!" "Three minutes¡ª Enough for me to kill you a hundred times!" Bang bang bang! Even as he spoke, the opponent''s mming did not cease, even as a huge gash from the Thunder Gun had torn through its body, spattering fresh blood with every impact. Using the Peeping Mirror, Arthur watched the other party. It was dark, and unclear,pletely shrouded by the night and a faint mist, Arthur, even with his vision, could only discern an outline at such close quarters. Massive as a rhinoceros, with bulging muscles! Just seeing an outline was enough for Arthur to feel the opponent''s strength and power. Although not to undermine himself, Arthur doubted that the door at No. 2 Cork Street could withstand the opponent''s continuous battering. In fact, ording to Arthur''s assessment, the door and the frame mighte crashing down from just a single one of the opponent''s powerful blows, not even needing continuous hits. "Is it not physical power, but the ''door''s'' inherent meaning of guardianship?" "The ability ''dreams'' give to the ''door''?" "Or is the opponent constrained even in ''dreams''?" With limited knowledge about the Mystic Side, Arthur could only wildly guess based on some memories of his former self. In the memories of his former self, the family''s door could block creatures including, but not limited to, ''Tooth Fairies'' and ''Boogiemen'' from the mystic realm. Of course, he couldn''t be sure about their truthfulness. As for dreams? His former self did not know much more. However, Arthur knew that if he didn''t do something soon, that monster would break in. The door meant for ''guardianship'' wouldn''t hold much longer. Without hesitation, Arthur turned and rushed to the full armor station and unsheathed the Knight''s Sword, then ran back, pushing aside the disguised Thunder Gun. Immediately, a shooting port revealed itself. To ensure better shooting of the bullets, this shooting port was designed quiterge, fitting the de of the Knight''s Sword without any problem. Thus, when the monster charged again, Arthur gathered all his strength and thrust the Knight''s Sword through the port. The two forces collided! Thud! The de felt hard to touch and the recoil was enormous. Even with Arthur''s 1.7 Physique, he couldn''t hold onto the handle and staggered backward. But the effect was evident. The Knight''s Sword had prated a good part of the monster''s body, and thebination of the door and the Knight''s Sword trapped the creature. This only made the monster angrier. "You''re dead for sure!" In its fury, the monster roared repeatedly, pounding at the door, and twisting its body non-stop, trying to break free from the restraint. After several attempts, the wounds on the monster''s body were ghastly to see. Normal beings would have fallen due to such injuries, weakened and copsed, but this monster merely breathed harsher, yet appeared as vigorous as ever. Watching this, Arthur knew the advantage he had gained was negligible. But he didn''t stop; he pretended to grab the hilt again, appearing as if trying to worsen the monster''s wounds. In reality, Arthur''s mind was racing. ''Knives, firearms, basically useless!'' ''Even the advantage I now hold might just be a trap set by the opponent, fulfilling some malicious mockery simr to the three minutes mentioned earlier.'' The cat-and-mouse game the opponent talked about was too familiar to him. And he was not foolish; who would believe the words spoken by an enemy holding the upper hand? To truly believe would be to seek death! Wait a moment! Who says it can''t be trusted?! Thinking of something, Arthur suddenly narrowed his eyes. In the attributes menu, the Skill "Bluff" began to sh. Chapter 22 Performance! Boom! The monster struck the door of No. 2 Cork Street once again, and Arthur was pushed back once more. He lowered his head to look at his bleeding palms, filled with disbelief. But with this collision, the monster hadpletely shaken off its constraints. Rather than attempting to ram the door again after seeing the Knight''s Sword shoot through the firing hole, it grabbed the door frame with both hands and began pulling backward with force. Creak! In the midst of the grating noise, the door frame slowly dislodged from the wall. Eventually¡ª Boom! The door, along with the frame, was torn off by the monster. This time, without the need for a Peeping Mirror, Arthur could see everything clearly. The creature, shrouded in darkness, seemed unable to stop its momentum in time; it stumbled backward, dragging the door along, until it finally came to a halt outside No. 2 Cork Street''s courtyard. The monster had fallen in a sprawl. It appeared quite clumsy. This made its words even more credible. Arthur in the hallway didn''t spend much more time observing the scene; he quickly retreated. It was not a flight, but perseverance! "Three minutes!" "Just three minutes is all I need!" Arthur chanted to himself, then proceeded not only to activate the room''s machinery but also to take out weapons and equipment from a secretpartment. A setup to stop the monster by all means possible! And in his heart, he was resolutely thinking¡ª Three minutes! Dy for three minutes! That''s my way out! It''s my only way! What Arthur said aloud and what he thought deep inside reached an unprecedented unity, Then, naturally, came action¡ª Whoosh! Whoosh! Arthur adjusted his breathing as he wrapped explosives around his body. At the same time, with a sword in his left hand and a firearm in his right, he was determined to fight to the end. But just as Arthur aimed the barrel of his firearm at the monster, preparing to pull the trigger again, the creature in the night burst outughing. "Hahaha!" "Without the ''door''s'' protection, do you think your little tricks will still work?" The fallen figure stood up, tearing off the door still clinging to its body. At that moment, Arthur pulled the trigger. Boom! The bullet, propelled by gunpowder, shot out of the firearm''s barrel. Arthur could see the bullet clearly. Because the bullet had stopped, frozen in front of the firearm''s muzzle. Before Arthur could react, a pressureparable to a mountain suddenly weighed upon him. Instantly, Arthur couldn''t move at all. Just barely maintaining his upright stance, he was already exerting all his strength. And under his gaze, the bullet suspended in midair began to disintegrate. Then, so did No. 2 Cork Street. Break apart! Everything began to shatter! The world around Arthur seemed like a broken mirror, all of it turning into fragments, and behind those shards was an endless darkness. A darkness indistinguishable from the one enveloping the monster. As the two dark mists touched and merged, the creature''s form began to rapidly expand, growing asrge as a hill in a single breath. Meanwhile, Arthur, pulled from the remnants of the fragments, was brought in front of the monster. As the firearm flew out of his hand, it too instantly turned into shards. With narrowed eyes, Arthur took a quick look around and clenched his teeth. Not to endure pain, but to keep himself from ''wild thoughts''; in the enemy''s ''home field,'' no amount of caution was too much. So, he needed to stay focused! Focused on the thought of ''surviving three minutes''! As the fragments of No. 2 Cork Street left more and more scars on Arthur''s body, by the time he reached the monster, he was already an unrecognizable mess of flesh, his whole body pressed in front of the monster''s feet. "Come on, struggle!" "Never give up!" The monster''s mocking, taunting voice echoed in this dark space. But the pressed Arthur on the ground seemed not to think at all; head first and arms straining, he tried to stand up again. With each attempt, fresh blood spewed from the wounds on Arthur''s body, the pain surging like a tide, assaulting his nerves. Such pain was enough to make anyone copse. But Arthur appeared numb to it, just biting down on his teeth, trying to stand up over and over¡ªas if to say¡ª If you give up, you really die. If you don''t give up, there''s still a chance. Even if every bone in his body were crushed, he wouldn''t give up; he had to seek an opportunity.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He did not want to die! After all, it only took three minutes! Endure three minutes! And he could leave! "Hahaha!" The monsterughed even more joyously, subtly adjusting the oppressive feeling it had intentionally controlled, wanting to give Arthur even more of a chance. To let this insect in front of it taste more hope. Only then could it have its full enjoyment. As for three minutes? Clearly a trap! Of course, it was mostly for toying with its prey. Was there anything that made it happier than a prey drowned in despair? That was to give the prey hope first. Huff, huff! With heavy breaths through his nose, Arthur could clearly feel the pressure on him lightening, already weaker than the limit he had just shown. If he exerted his full strength, he could easily break free from this bind. But Arthur wasn''t in a hurry. He knew there was only one chance. Now? The opportunity wasn''t ripe yet! Not enough! Huff pant, huff pant. After several struggles, which consumed a great deal of Arthur''s physical strength and coupled with the continuous loss of fresh blood, Arthur was not just breathing heavily through his nose, his mouth was also wide open as he gasped for air, his entire body looking as if it had drained all its vitality, just lying there limply. "Tsk, is this all you''ve got?" The monster swayed its body in disdain and then lowered its head, ready to mock this troublesome adversary a couple more times. It hoped Arthur would regain his vitality. If not? That didn''t matter either! Eating him would suffice! The monster''s head drew near! Coming close within an arm''s reach! And this was the moment Arthur had bitterly waited for! Whoosh! The Arthur who had been lying on the ground leaped up, thrusting the longsword he held tight straight towards the monster''s head. The speed was fast, extremely fast! Thud! The de pierced directly into where the monster''s eyes would be. "Aaargh!" "You''re deceiving me!" "I want you dead!" "Die!" The intense pain drove the monster into a crazed roar, but what truly enraged it was the realization that it had been deceived¡ªit felt the calmness in Arthur''s heart at that moment. No enduring, and no struggle. Just calm! "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!" The monster, covering its eyes, jumped up and down, shouting. Its palm had already pressed Arthur under its eyelid, the immense pressure breaking his bones all over his body, and amidst the crackling, snapping sounds of Arthur''s breaking bones, Arthur''s face remained serene as he nced at the bundle of explosives tied to the hilt of his sword and the fuse that had burned to its end, whispering¡ª "Idiot." His cold verdict made the monster realize something was amiss. At that moment, it truly understood; the action of stabbing its eyes had also been part of Arthur''s scheme, meant to obstruct its vision, preventing it from seeing the explosives wound around the sword''s hilt. No! From the moment Arthur wrapped explosives on himself, he had been misleading it. "Aaargh!" Having realized everything, the monster roared while lifting its hand to grab the explosives. But it was toote! Boom! A sh of fire, then a deafening explosion echoed. The darkness faded swiftly. The mountain-like monster began to shrink as if it were a deted balloon. Arthur, who should have been reduced to smithereens, stood there unharmed and watched the monster, now a palm-sized, toad-like creature, and immediately understood what was happening. "A dreamyered with a phantom realm? No! It should be that you were subtly manipting the ''dream''! The monster I just saw and the injuries were what you wanted me to see, and only the unexpected explosion could harm you, the ''Core'' hiding beneath the huge ''Monster Armor''! Or to be precise, stunned you!" Arthur muttered to himself, his right hand grabbed the toad-like monster. "Wait, wait, I''m not one of Them. I''m just here searching for Ciudik. You have remnants of his ''serpent'' Bloodline, you must be his descendant, we can sit down and talk, maybe when you were little, I even held you..." The toad-like monster that had been caught suddenly woke up and began to speak loudly. Arthur, however, did not pay any attention to it at all and squeezed the monster''s body in his palm fiercely. St! As juices sttered, Arthur''s nose twitched. Then¡ª "Bleh!" Chapter 23 The Smell of Stench (Please follow~Please support~) ``` Early morning, the washroom. After washing his hands for the fourth time, Arthur still felt a stench that prated his soul, making him suspect that in his dream he had squeezed out all the urine from that toad. "That toad that came looking for Ciudik must have been the ill-intentioned hirer from the night beforest!" "Interestingly, Ciudik imed to have deceived Them, while the toad said it wasn''t one of Them... These Transcendents and They seem to be in opposition, or is it perhaps a moreplex rtionship?" "What exactly is the Mystic Side like?" "And this smell, shouldn''t it have stayed in the dream? Why was it brought out?" Arthur stood in front of the sink and couldn''t help but think. After he crushed the toad to death, he returned to the bed in the bedroom on the third sub-floor of No. 2 Cork Street, and nothing unexpected happened; just a trance, and he was back. It was as though he had woken up from a dream. Of course, it wasn''t a good dream. If anything, it was an absolute nightmare. If possible, Arthur did not wish to have such nightmares again, so he hoped to know more about the Mystic Side. Unfortunately, aside from "Them," he knew nothing. And the two who were in the know, he had gotten rid of. However, even if those two informants had lived, given the rtionship between them, it wouldn''t have been possible to get any useful information. Even if he had been told something, Arthur would not have believed it. Because it could very well have been a trap, a grave without a body. "Wouldn''t it be nice if there was a kind Mystic Side Person willing tomunicate!" "Or if there were some sort of gathering ce for Mystic Side People, to inquire more information, that would be even better!" "There should be, right?" "It''s just hidden in a ce ordinary people don''t know about!" Arthur couldn''t help but think. Subconsciously, he crossed one arm in front of his chest and propped the elbow of his other arm on the back of that hand, tapping his temple lightly with his index finger. This was a subconscious habit of Arthur''s when thinking. Doing so usually helped him think. Now? He smelled that stench again. Arthur furrowed his brow and once again turned on the tap, picking up the soap¡ªunlike the soft soap made from the fats, oils, and wood ash collected during cooking or exchanged at ughterhouses that ordinary families used, Arthur''s was a higher-quality white soap made from olive oil. In terms of effect, from his predecessor''s memories, Arthur believed they were about the same, but the scent was nicer andsted longer when coconut oil was added. Yet for the smell that Arthur could detect at that moment, it was a bit like bringing a bucket of water to a burning cart of hay. After washing another three times, the odor still lingered, as if it were food burnt to the bottom of a pot that, despite multiple washings, seemed clean but carried the burnt smell nheless. But Arthur had no choice but to walk towards the hall on the first floor. It was now half past six, soon dispatches would arrive from various apprentice-run shops bringing food and groceries, if not taken on time, apprentices would wrap and leave it at the door in oiled paper, and upon their next delivery, the homeowner would have to pay double the tip. What if you don''t tip? The homeowner''s reputation would suffer considerably. Not only would they miss out on the convenience of monthly or quarterly settlements but would receive no discounts; worse off, a bad reputation could even affect one''s business. Therefore, all residents ''happily'' gave tips on Cork Street. After all, it was only one Zero, wasn''t it? And it wasn''t a daily urrence. Most families made purchases every 2-3 days, and apprentices made daily deliveries only because shopkeepers staggered the delivery schedules. However, every apprentice was more than willing to do so. Keep in mind that this was one of the few, or even the only, sources of ie for them during their apprenticeship. In general, shop owners would rotate, with the asional partial owner sending a particr apprentice a few more times. Just like the bakery apprentice Arthur encountered yesterday, it was the same person who delivered the bread this morning. "Good morning, sir!" "Good morning..." "Alvin, my name is Alvin." Without needing further hints, the sharp bakery apprentice informed Arthur of his name. "Good morning, Alvin." Arthur smiled as he took out a coin, but his heart skipped a beat. He smelled the stench, but the Alvin in front of him showed no signs of difort. Clearly, either he was the only one who could smell it, Orst night''s incident was rted to the young man. Thinking to himself, Arthur handed over the coins and observed the other party without a word. "Thank you for your generosity. I''ve got more deliveries to make, see you the day after tomorrow, sir!" Just as excited as the day before, there was no annoyance from receiving one Zero less, his silhouette still brimming with vitality. Arthur watched his retreating figure, his eyes narrowing slightly. ''Alvin must really not be able to smell the stench;st night''s matter... should have nothing to do with him.'' Alvin looked normal, and there was no sign of injury on his body, but Arthur was notpletely reassured. Having experienced the peculiar urrences of the previous night, Arthur''s alertness had already reached its peak. In fact, after waking up from that nightmare, Arthur not only checked No. 2 Cork Street but also the surrounding area. Still, there was nothing to be found. Despite having had no contact with the Mystic Side, and much of his predecessor''s knowledge about it was only hearsay, there was one thing Arthur was certain about. That was¡ª There must be contact for anything to happen! Things can''t just appear out of nowhere! If it were indeed possible to pull him into a nightmare without following the rules, in Arthur''s understanding, that wouldn''t just be the work of a mere Transcendent; it would be the domain of Divine Spirits. Against such power, there would have been no possibility for him to resist. Not to mention that he had apparently crushed the adversary with his own hands. Therefore, there must have been some contact. And from yesterday to today, there were only a few people with whom he had had contact. Among them, the most suspicious were naturally Miss Caesar and that beggar. No need to mention Miss Caesar; she was the one Arthur had been most wary of from the start. As for the beggar? A vague sense of unease kept bothering him. But Arthur was suspicious of the others remaining as well. All he could do was to keep excluding possibilities in the old-fashioned way over the next days. That was undoubtedly a huge project. Moreover, the Mystic Side possessed too many powers unknown to him. For example: as for the toad that seemed to have been crushed by him, Arthur wasn''t certain whether it was really dead, injured, or if a prop was used in its ce. And then there was this smell that appeared to be detectable only to him. Moreover, the scent led Arthur to another thought¡ª Could this smell be something like a marker? If it were, could it draw more people here? This thought made Arthur feel a sense of urgency. But such urgency did not hinder Arthur''s predetermined n in the slightest: to increase his own strength! Because he knew, only by bing more powerful could he deal with any unexpected situations.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om So, right now, Arthur was very much looking forward to seeing what sort of swordsmanship he could acquire at the ''Swordsmanship Club.'' But before that, Arthur turned and entered the kitchen. ''Man is iron, food is steel.'' This old saying from his hometown was something Arthur always upheld. There were noplicated procedures, just the simplest and most convenient breakfast of milk, fried eggs, and bread. Enduring the leftover nauseating smell, Arthur finished his breakfast, thankfully interrupted now and then by the cries of ''Extra, extra!'' that brought him a smallfort. [Once again, you''ve made the papers, and people are curious about your growth and life; your biography has attracted quite a readership; XP+10] [The y ''Revenge of the Evil Spirit'' has amazed the people of South Los, and theing days will surely be filled with talk, earning you more fame: XP+10] ... 20 XP credited! This time Arthur did not immediately allocate his points, because with [Basic Swordsmanship] leveled up to the top at Lv5, there were no options left for allocation. Though he had ideas for the remaining auxiliary skills, Arthur still wanted to try his luck at the ''Swordsmanship Club.'' If he could learn more advanced swordsmanship, those 20 XP would be an excellent path to promotion. It wasn''t that Arthurcked confidence in his own talent. On the contrary, he was quite confident in it. Wasn''t [Omnivorous] his talent? Hadn''t he elevated [Basic Swordsmanship] to its highest level in just one day, thanks to his talent and effort? Especially thetter, which was of the utmost importance. If anyone asked in the future, he would be able to say with pride: I did it all through my own hard work! ''With continued coverage, my name should now be familiar to some of the people of South Los, and as time goes on, I should be receiving more XP on a regr basis!'' Arthur was certain of this. The literate in South Los were in the minority. Those who knew his name yesterday and today were literate. Those who were illiterate could only learn of his name over time, from the mouths of the literate, a process sure to be exceedingly slow but advantageous for its persistence. Arthur already anticipated that, for a considerable time ahead, he would asionally receive notifications of ''XP+1.'' ''Should I hire a Bard to spread my fame?'' The moment this idea emerged, Arthur shook his head and dismissed it. He was only just beginning, and to do so would appear too deliberate; holding onto that could backfire. When the time was right, he would surely harvest a wave of XP with the help of Bards! Arthur, pondering this, put on his coat and picked up the Spirit Medium Box, now containing two extra bundles of explosives hidden in a secretpartment¡ªthe insertion of the explosives didn''t take up more space in the Spirit Medium Box, as Old Charlie had designed it with enough room to spare. The addition of these two bundles of explosives gave Arthur a sense of security. However, just as he was about to step out the door, something suddenly urred to him. Chapter 24 Joel Jock Arthur paused in his steps, thinking of Eivor. The passionate owner of the snack stand that had left a profound impression on him with yesterday''s lunch "appetizer." That sweetness, that sourness. Even now, Arthur remembered it and felt a toothache. What mattered most was the vendor''s enthusiasm. To be honest, Arthur, in his usual state, had a hard time dealing with overly enthusiastic people. In the face of an enemy, Arthur could kill without hesitation and could be diplomatically disingenuous, but normally, facing an enthusiastic vendor like Eivor caused him to feel like he should buy something the moment the vendor greeted him warmly. Not that it was expensive, but it truly wasn''t delicious. However, if he didn''t buy anything, he''d feel a bit guilty. All in all, it was very conflicting. Arthur often used the excuse "People are full of contradictions" tofort himself. Yet, when faced with such a "contradictory (awkward)" situation, this outstanding individual, revered as a Master "Spirit Medium," would stand in front of his house''s door, making sure there was no food cart at the street corner before sprinting all the way down Cork Street to West Mok Avenue. At the intersection of Cork Street and West Mok Avenue, Arthur looked back, and only when he didn''t see Eivor''s food cart did he breathe a sigh of relief and begin heading towards the "Jorge Jock Swordsmanship Club," a ce remembered by his former self. His predecessor had been very fond of swordmanship, and although he wasn''t particrly gifted, he knew the swordmanship clubs of South Los like the back of his hand. Not just the dozen or so famous clubs in the Shire District but also the dpidated ones on the verge of closure in Old Town were well-known to his predecessor. However, Arthur didn''t choose any of those. He went straight to the most famous "Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club." Despite the existence of "hidden gems," the "Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club," which had won third ce in thest "Swordsmanship Competition," also had considerable prestige. Most importantly, it required no effort to find. Arthur stood in front of the club, surveying the entire "Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club." The club was located at the front half of West Mok Avenue and took up an entire three-story building. The exposed brick wall was studded with rocks of varying sizes, giving an impression of solidity and reliability. The wooden signboard, avoiding the cross-shaped windows, hung between the first and second floors, with the name "Jorge" written inrge, coherent letters, followed by "Swordsmanship, Mounted Lance, Tournament (Melee) Club" in small, elegant script at the end of the sign. Mountednce, tournaments¡ªArthur knew about them. In the memories of his former self, he was very eager for these two events. Especially the thirty-person tournament which had captivated his predecessor, who would asionally boast that "he too could attain the honor of a Marshall"! Even when informed that Marshall was one of the greatest knights of that era, his predecessor never showed any fear but believed that he could be, and even surpass, him. This optimism greatly impressed Arthur. Unfortunately, with the fall of the Holy Empire and the advent of gunpowder, these two events had long lost their former lustre. They used to be the yardstick of knighthood, where one could not be considered a "knight" without winning three consecutive times in mountednce or knocking out an opponent''s teeth in a tournament, but now they were merely included in "swordsmanship clubs," not even warranting a mention. Arthur was indifferent about this. Because he knew if it weren''t for the tradition of the "Swordsmanship Competition" in South County and its generous rewards, perhaps even the "swordsmanship clubs" would be gone. Simply put, firearms were just too convenient. Not only were they easy to use but also powerful. One sentence summarized it all¡ª Times had changed! With these reflections in mind, Arthur pushed open the door of the "Jorge Jock Swordsmanship Club." The door was a heavy wooden one; surprisingly, it bore marks of sword shes. Upon closer inspection, Arthur realized the thick door had a doubleyer; the original wooden door had been fitted with shields that had seen use, which, inbination with the studded rocks on the brick wall, immediately made him think of a "castle." Subsequently, he concluded that the owner of the "Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club" had quite the business acumen. At the very least, he knew how to package his business. Indeed, this was the case. As Arthur pushed open the door, he was greeted by ady dressed in a modified autumn hunting outfit. The traditional hunting outfit consisted of trousers, boots, a vest-like hunter''s liner, and a trench coat, whereas thedy before him only wore the indoor set, skipping the trench coat. She had discarded the vest as well, only donning the hunting trousers, round-toed leather boots, and a blouse one size too small, which entuated thedy''s figure; the high-waisted hunting trousers further elongated her legs and slimmed her waist, making her appear taller and more slender. The most important thing was that thedy couldn''t even see her feet when she looked down. Together with her attractive appearance and sweet voice, she could immediately gain the favor of the guests. "Sir, is this your first time at Joel Jock? Would you like me to introduce you to it?" "Thank you very much." As Arthur nodded with a smile, the female receptionist immediately began to introduce with enthusiasm. There was no hint of strangeness in her expression, which confirmed to Arthur that only he could smell that particr scent. "We have four floors here, with the three floors above ground dedicated to swordsmanship, dining, and a lounge, respectively; the basement floor is for practicing shooting, as well as for jousting and tournaments, etc. However, jousting and tournaments require a separate fee in addition to the membership fee." After a general introduction, the receptionist informed Arthur of her own name and started to highlight the key points. "We offer two types of memberships, regr and VIP." Arthur didn''t interrupt but motioned with his eyes for her to continue.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Regr members pay 20 Suo a month and can use all the facilities above ground." "VIP members pay 45 Suo a month and, in addition to using all the facilities above and below ground, also receive personal guidance from our coaches." Speaking, Amy stealthily sized up Arthur. Only after seeing no hint of shock, hesitation, or nervousness on that young and handsome face did she let out a slight sigh of relief. The fees at ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' were not exactly cheap. Especially after winning third ce in thest ''Swordsmanship Competition,'' the fees at ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' had shot up drastically. The monthly fees of 20 and 45 Suo had already exceeded the budget of an average family. Only the well-off middle ss, merchants, and nobles could afford such expenses. But how many of them were there? Even if they were all concentrated in the Shire District, there were still too few, because the wealthiest merchants and nobles all had their own swordsmanship instructors and wouldn''t frequent the club, leaving only the well-off middle ss, who were the most unstable financially. Amy had seen more than a few well-off middle-ss families go bankrupt over the past year. A single venture out to sea, a single storm, could leave these seemingly prosperous middle-ss families destitute on the streets. Looking at Arthur, Amy did not wish for him to suffer these hardships. Apart from Arthur''s youthful and handsome appearance, which made Amy feel he shouldn''t have to face such tragedies, it was also because she wanted to earn hermission. The owner of ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' provided not only a base sry but also a rather generousmission¡ªthis was precisely why the club''s receptionists were even more motivated. Amy was one of them. To make her pitch more persuasive, the young receptionist immediately added. "Our coaches are swordsmen with dozens or even hundreds of realbat experiences!" "If they were in the Seven Years'' War Period, they would all be elites in the military!" Upon hearing this, Arthur smiled. His smile wasn''t one of mockery but one of goodwill. After all, he was aiming for the elite. The reason he chose the renowned ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' was for the formidable swordsmen and their profound mastery of swordsmanship, wasn''t it? As for Amy''s ulterior motives? Those were nothing more than human nature. Didn''t he alsoe with his own purposes? The whole thing was a mutual benefit transaction. Of course, some things needed to be made clear upfront. With this thought, he asked¡ª "Are they that impressive? Can I try them out?" Chapter 25 The Thrusting Wooden Sword (Please follow and support~) "Of course!" Upon hearing Arthur''s words, Amy immediately nodded. Moreover, her face lit up with even more radiance, and her smile grew even more brilliant. To truly experience a coach''s strength was not a bad thing at all. It proved that Arthur truly had a corresponding need, and the possibility ofpleting the transaction became even greater. On the contrary, customers who were indifferent and nomittal often signified a failed transaction. Of course, this was still better than those who made excessive demands. Amy had encountered such people more than once. Each time she would politely refuse. If she really couldn''t refuse, then... A groin kick! She lost herst job because of this, and her current job was more respectable and paid better, so Amy definitely didn''t want to lose it again. If she really did lose it again, then she would have no choice but to leave the Shire District and try her luck in some other districts. However, she would never go to ces where real merchants and nobles appeared. Her groin kick might work on ordinary people and the middle ss, but if she really kicked a big shot, she would be truly doomed. Amy from rural South Los had her own bits of cleverness. Not too much, but for now, it was sufficient. After settling Arthur in the reception area and bringing him a cup of tea, Amy quickly walked off to the back. ''Calluses on the palms, clear muscle lines on the arms and shoulders, worked on a farm, speaks with measure, but without much etiquette, yet full of vitality... hmm, a girl from the countryside surrounding South Los?'' Arthur habitually guessed the origins of strangers, paying no attention to the tea on the table. He already smelled the scent of sweet ginger beyond the tea. He wasn''t very fond of this vored tea. He preferred his tea pure and simple. Definitely not a new arrival. About two minutester, a tall man followed Amy back into the reception area. "This is Coach Bern, and he will guide you through a practice session¡ªthis timepletely free of charge!" Amy introduced the man, emphasizing the free part. "Thank you very much." Arthur thanked him, already assessing Coach Bern. An extremely robust figure, his upper body formed an inverted triangle, especially the exposed forearms which were almost as thick as a normal person''s upper arms, and hands quite broad, with noticeable calluses on the base of the thumbs. ''A swordsman who relies on strength?'' Arthur pondered inwardly as Coach Bern already had his hand outstretched. "Wee to ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club''!" Arthur shook his hand and then let go. There was no wrestling of strength, no collision, just a simple first exchange between a potential student and a coach. Coach Bern knew how to measure. While leading Arthur inside, not only did he continually talk about the history of the club, but he also emphasized their outstanding coaches. "Litter is our club''s best coach; he was also the third-ce winner of thest ''Swordsmanship Competition.'' His swordsmanship is quite formidable." Speaking of their best coach, Bern conveyed a face full of admiration. "Is Coach Litter avable?" Arthur asked with great interest. If someone could attain third ce in the ''Swordsmanship Competition,'' they naturally possessed considerable skill; perhaps he could even solve Arthur''s issue with advancing his swordsmanship. At the same time, it would allow him to make a rough judgment of the ''Swordsmanship Competition''s true calibre. His predecessor greatly yearned for the ''Swordsmanship Competition,'' but during thest one, Uncle Winters had gone missing, and his predecessor had been ordered to stay at home. The one beforest and the one before that, he had been dispatched to other ces for exorcism due to family business. Earlier? He needed to study at home and was not allowed to go out. So, the predecessor, highly curious about the ''Swordsmanship Competition,'' had only heard about it, never having seen it with his own eyes. "You want Litter to be your coach?" "Then you better be ready to pay a hefty price!" "Since Litter took third ce in thest ''Swordsmanship Competition,'' his appointments have been fully booked, and he charges an extra fee regardless." Coach Bern, apparently not the first time encountering a student who wanted Coach Litter''s training, immediately smiled. "Extra fees, how much?" "About 10 Seed per lesson¡ªthat''s the price from a month ago. The ''Swordsmanship Competition'' is approaching, so the price might even increase!" Bern quoted a price that made Arthur frown. One lesson was about the equivalent of five days'' ie for an average family in the Old Town; the price truly exceeded Arthur''s expectations, but soon, Arthur felt excited. Because the value of the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' also exceeded his imagination. ''The ''Swordsmanship Competition'' has even more influence than I thought!'' ''That means, I can gain even more XP!'' With that thought, Arthur''s face beamed with a smile. He was somewhat eager to test the abilities of that Coach Litter. Of course, that wouldeter. Now? It was naturally time for a practice match with Coach Bern. Taking the wooden sword handed to him by the coach, Arthur nced over the dozen or so students learning swordsmanship under the guidance of their coaches, then looked at the corner far away from the students, feeling a tinge of appreciation for Coach Bern. It was clear that he was concerned that Arthur,ing for the first time, might be nervous. He also worried that failure might lead to disappointment and lose heart. Even though some trainees had begun to take notice of this ce, there was still room left for both parties. After all, in the world of adults, even if one truly saw something, they could choose to turn a blind eye. "Shall we begin?" Coach Bern asked while holding a sword in one hand and extending his arm horizontally, the wooden sword''s tip pointing straight at Arthur, which was a standard offensive posture. Arthur frowned secretly. This Coach Bern was a nice guy, but his swordsmanship was mediocre. The supposedly agile offensive posture was very stiff, not to mention that the heel that should have been raised was nailed to the ground as if it had a nail in it. And when Arthur nodded, the other party lunged forward with a thrust, which seemed impressive, but in reality, it didn''t leverage the power of the legs or waist, locking the move without any follow-up variation. ''Level 1 to Level 2 standard!'' Arthur assessed within himself. But this did not mean Bern was without strength. On the contrary, the robust-bodied Bern was still very strong, even if his swordsmanship level wasn''t high. At least, that was the case for ordinary people. Facing the fiercely powerful Bern, normal people would either dodge or block, and if they dodged, they would fall into Bern''s rhythm until they were cornered into a dead end. If they blocked, they would die even faster! Bern''s strength was no joke! However, that was true for others, not for Arthur. In the face of Arthur, Bern was simply no match. Bern was strong, but Arthur was stronger. Bern''s speed was average, Arthur''s was lightning-fast. Bern''s swordsmanship was mediocre, Arthur''s Basic Swordsmanship was unparalleled. Therefore, the result was predetermined. Smack! Before Bern could see iting, the spine of Arthur''s sword struck his hand. By the time his wooden sword flew out of his grasp, Arthur''s wooden sword was already pointed at Bern''s throat. Bern''s eyes widened in shock. The surrounding trainees and instructors practicing also couldn''t believe their eyes. Although Bern had chosen a corner, the trainees noticed the pair as soon as they walked in, and those with simr experiences naturally knew what the two were about to do. In the midst of boring practice, how could watching a sword fight not be more interesting? Even Coach Dexi, who was instructing, did not stop them but chose to watch with arms crossed. Therefore, all the trainees were paying attention to this spot, with many quietly betting on how many moves Arthur could withstand. Most people thought it would be two or three at most. Because Bern usually spared the trainees some dignity, not letting them lose too badly. But to everyone''s surprise, the oue was drastically different. Bern had actually lost! "That guy is so strong!" "He must have the strength topete in the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' now, right?" "No less!" "To defeat Coach Bern, he must be at least a seeded contestant!" As the trainees buzzed with discussion, a figure appeared behind them, and soon some trainees noticed something wrong, turned their heads to see the figure, and immediately shut up, quietly pulling on theirpanions. Word quickly spread, and the trainees stopped talking altogether. They not only stopped talking but also made way for this figure. Coach Dexi even hid far away as the figure scanned with a nce, let out a cold snort, and proudly walked through the parted crowd to Arthur and Coach Bern. "Litter..." "Shut up, waste of space!" Bern had barely spoken when he was interrupted by the bronze medalist of the ''Swordsmanship Competition.'' The opponent didn''t give Bern a chance to speak, and the tall Bern sadly bowed his head, keeping silent. Litter did not pay Bern any attention and instead set his gaze on Arthur. "The new ''Swordsmanship Competition'' is about to begin. Which club do you belong to? How dare youe here to scout!" "I..." "Enough, draw your sword!" Litter obviously misunderstood something and didn''t give Arthur a chance to exin. Instead, he picked up a nearby practice wooden sword. Arthur frowned and then his brow rxed. Because he had decided not to choose ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club anymore. Not only was Litter too arrogant and disagreeable for his taste, but Litter''s swordsmanship was also Basic Swordsmanship. Although it was just a stance, Arthur, who had mastered Basic Swordsmanship, instantly recognized that Litter''s Basic Swordsmanship level was around Level 3. Clearly, there was nothing for him to learn here. ''The third-best in the Swordsmanship Competition is only at this level?''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Arthur pondered internally, but he did not dare to be careless and gripped his longsword firmly. He had seen enough cases of defeating from undervaluing an opponent. He had no intention of experiencing it himself. Noticing Arthur gripping his longsword, Litter did not attack immediately. Instead, he performed a ritual-like action, transferring the practice wooden sword to his left hand, sticking out his tongue to lick his right hand, and only after wetting his palm with saliva did he switch hands again. Arthur''s brows furrowed once more. This time he was disgusted. He was aware of a certain basketball yer who had this bad habit, but he didn''t expect it to exist in swordsmanship as well. "Let me tell you, you''vee to the wrong ce¡ªtake this!" Litter growled lowly and charged at Arthur, his practice wooden swordpleted a charging motion, aiming to end Arthur with a direct thrust, just like he had done in the previous ''Swordsmanship Competition.'' But at that moment, Litter''s body convulsed a few times, and then he fell to the ground face up, foaming at the mouth. The next moment, there was no breath left in him. Litter, was dead. Chapter 26 I am not eloquent Coach Bern rushed over the moment Litter fell. When he lifted his hand to check and found no breath, therge-framed swordsmanship coach''splexion changed. The swordsmanship students around were all in chaos. "Coach Litter is dead!" "Call the police! Quick, call the police!" In the panic, a few students remained calm and immediately ran outside. Meanwhile, Coach Dexi came running over, ring furiously at Arthur. "What did you do?" "Why did you kill Litter?" The voice was high-pitched, filled with questioning. In an instant, it attracted the gaze of everyone present, even the female receptionist who had just run over from the front watched Arthur with a look of shock and uncertainty. And Arthur, under everyone''s scrutiny, just sighed inwardly. He was reflecting on the mix of bad luck and fortune in his current situation. Clearly, he had be involved in a murder case. This was tremendously bad, but fortunately, his name would once again be known to the people of South Los. Arthur had originally thought that he wouldn''t earn any extra XP for a considerable amount of time, at least not until before the "Swordsmanship Competition." He hadn''t expected this to happen. Almost instinctively, Arthur''s gaze turned to Dexi in front of him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Unlike Bern or Litter''s youthful strength, Dexi was at least forty years old, not only bald on top but with white at the temples and deep crow''s feet. At this moment, as Dexi red at him, those crow''s feet seemed to burst forth, somewhat resembling a fluffed-up chicken. Dexi''s gaze and expression made no effort to conceal his anger. It seemed he had already decided that Arthur had killed Litter. "Say it, why!" Dexi scolded again, fury in his voice, his grip tight on the hilt of the practice sword. He looked as though he wanted nothing more than to draw his sword and y Arthur on the spot. And Arthur''s subconscious thought was: A guilty conscience needs no user! The thief crying ''stop thief'' was all toomon a ploy! Of course, it was also possible that Dexi''s judgment was clouded by anger. Arthur couldn''t be sure which it was, but he knew what he had to do. He raised his hand, exerted force, and delivered a harsh p. Smack! The powerful p caused Coach Dexi to spin around on the spot. "You..." Smack! Just as Coach Dexi steadied himself and was about to say something more, Arthur''s backhand delivered another p. Two consecutive ps left Coach Dexi dazed. As Dexi stood there stunned, Arthur finally spoke. "Have you calmed down?" Arthur asked as if he were inquiring, but without giving Dexi a chance to respond, he continued, "Although Litter and I were engaging in a swordsmanship bout just now, we were at least a meter apart. Our wooden swords never even touched, so how could I have killed someone?" While speaking, Arthur was recounting the scene to the onlookers. Throughout, he hadn''t even nced at Dexi, as if he had never intended to exin himself to the coach. Because Arthur knew very well that getting involved in exnations would lead to a messy tangle. Regardless of whether Dexi was a murderer trying to cover his tracks or an innocent person blinded by anger, either would drag him into a mire of justifying himself. Justification isn''t so easy. He wasn''t prepared to cut open his belly to show everyone what he''s made of. So he chose his own way. The effect was not bad. Students who had snapped out of the shock of seeing a dead body began to nod. "Right, it was like that." "Coach Litter did convulse and copse." "The two of them indeed never touched each other." The students started to confirm Arthur''s ount. However, Coach Dexi clearly disagreed. "Nonsense..." Smack! Arthur, who considered himself not good with words, once again used his actions to put an end to the blustering harassment and then turned very seriously towards Coach Bern. "Coach Bern, please take this gentleman to the lounge to rest, he has received too great a shock and is not suitable to stay here any longer." "Okay." Coach Bern, who had a touch of simplicity in his character, immediately nodded. While Coach Bern was dragging Dexi to a nearby lounge, the taciturn Arthur spoke up once again. "As an elder swordsman, you lose all sense ofposure in the face of a dead body, not even as good as the young people beside you." His voice was neither loud nor low, emphasizing the words ''elder'', ''swordsman'', and ''lose all sense ofposure''. The surrounding young swordsmanship students, upon hearing this, instinctively looked towards Dexi''s retreating figure. Dexi, already at the lounge, clenched his fists, looking like he was about to turn around and go all out against Arthur, but he was pulled in by Coach Bern. This reaction only confirmed what Arthur had just said, causing a few of the swordsmanship students to look disappointed. Arthur, however, felt it was a pity. Coach Bern was too nice. If Bern hadn''t held the man back, he would have definitely pped him again. What''s more regrettable was that there were simply too many people here; otherwise, he would have taken the man down directly. What can he do, being someone not good with words? No choice but to get hands-on more often. Not far away, Amy watched Arthur, her eyes sparkling with even greater admiration. There was no other implication, just that this girl from rural South Los felt that Arthur''s p earlier was very satisfying. She wanted to learn how to do it too. The students around her, on the other hand, were much more naive. They began to specte about Arthur''s true identity. Someone who could easily defeat Coach Bern. And, while facing a dead person, p Dexi three times in session. This was definitely not an ordinary person. Some thought he might be a Wanderer Knight with superior swordsmanship, others guessed he was a son of a prominent merchant, and some believed that Arthur must be the progeny of some Noble. Many guesses were made, but none were correct. Until¡ª "Is it you?!" When Malz arrived at the "Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club" training ground on the first floor with two officers, he spotted Arthur right away. Instantly, the soon-to-be-retired Third-ss Officer felt a throbbing in his temples. Malz, who wanted nothing more than to happily enjoy his retirement, did not want to get involved with someone as troublesome as Arthur. And so, after returning home yesterday, he had promptly merged the ''Evil Spirit Lauke murder case'' with the ''Police Chief Lauke murder case'', entrusting them to someone else to handle. And him? He was, of course, waiting to retire in peace. But who could have known, he would encounter Arthur again first thing in the morning. And, on top of that, a murder case! ''Trouble! Indeed, a lot of trouble!'' ''Should I switch to a different district?'' Malz kept muttering to himself internally, but had no choice but to toughen up and approach. These days were not like the old Sheriff times. After the new bill was passed three years ago, every officer had to handle murder cases with extreme caution, or the consequences would be very severe¡ªnormally, that is how it should be, though often it''s not normal. But for someone about to retire like him, it''s different. He represented a rare normal case. One mistake, and not only could the pension disappear, but he could get dragged into the mess himself. "Officer, do you know this gentleman?" The already curious swordsmanship students asked immediately after hearing Malz speak. "Of course!" "You all should also know this gentleman. He is the very famous¡ª ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos!" Malz, who wanted to avoid trouble at all costs,plimented Arthur as best he could. And everyone around, upon hearing Arthur''s name, gasped in surprise. Hiss! Simultaneously, a gaze filled with malice locked onto Arthur. Chapter 27 Casu Marzu Cheese (Please Follow~Please Support~) The chill of difort emerged deep within him, and Arthur looked around discreetly. Immediately, he saw Dexi standing at the entrance of the lounge. Feeling Arthur''s gaze, Dexi quickly turned his head. But the "Death Intuition" still flickered. This made Arthur immediately identify him as the likely murderer. Otherwise, why was there no issue before, and he only grew angrier after being pped three times, but now such intense murderous intent erupted upon hearing his name? It was simply because he was worried that Arthur, the ''Spirit Medium,'' had discovered his act of murder. After all, ording to Scott''s description, Arthur was capable of conversing with the ''Undead.'' Without a doubt, Dexi believed the articles published in the Horn Report. In an era where not many could read, the newspaper held considerable credibility; no matter how bizarre the story, if it was published, people would believe it. Eventually, word of mouth could transform it into wildly exaggerated legends, urban myths, and more. Simrly, individuals featured in the newspaper were also celebrated by the public. Look at the students from the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' now. As children from well-to-do middle-ss families, they could naturally read. They were quite familiar with ''Arthur Kredos.'' The Horn Report had published several special issues that had made this name widely recognized. However, they hadn''t anticipated that the ''Spirit Medium'' would be so young¡ªhe had specifically directed Scott to omit his age to stir more discussions and gain more XP. Effect? Definitely good. Arthur was sure that the swordsmanship students present today would help him gain even more extra XP when they spread the word. Of course, Arthur wouldn''t forget the basic XP either. He looked towards Malz. "Officer Malz, may I take a look at the body?" "Of course!" Malz immediately nodded. For this soon-to-retire Third-ss Officer, as long as Arthur wasn''t damaging the body right in front of him, it was permissible. However, as Malz agreed, Someone stood up to intervene. It was Dexi. "He can''t touch the body! He''s the murderer! He must be trying to destroy the evidence!" The swordsmanship coach was shouting loudly. This time, Arthur didn''t p him. Because Malz did. The soon-to-retire Third-ss Officer delivered a p across Dexi''s face. "Shut up!" "How do you know he is the murderer?" "And destroying evidence, do you even know how to spell ''evidence''?" After pping Dexi twice, Malz felt his hand hurting, immediately grabbed a baton from a nearby patrol officer and began beating Dexi vigorously. Facing a major trouble like Arthur, Malz didn''t want to get involved, wanting to distance himself as far as possible. But facing a swordsmanship coach like Dexi, Malz showed no mercy. As a Third-ss Officer from the era of sheriffs, Malz was no pushover; he had long familiarized himself with the details of everyone in his jurisdiction¡ªan understanding of whom one could provoke and whom one couldn''t. Indeed, there were a few untouchable individuals around West Mok Avenue. Regrettably, Dexi wasn''t one of them. After beating Dexi till his nose was swollen and his face bruised¡ªknocking out two of his teeth¡ªMalz finally stopped, satisfied, and turned around to see Arthur frowning slightly, standing beside the body as if he was listening intently to something.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Wait! Listening intently?! In an instant, the soon-to-retire Third-ss Officer thought of something and couldn''t help but tremble slightly. Malz''s thought had urred to the surrounding swordsmanship students, Bern, and Amy as well. ''Communicating with the Undead''! Immediately, the young swordsmanship students watched Arthur with excitement and anticipation. Bern''s eyes also held anticipation. The coach wasn''t expecting to witness a munication with the Undead,'' but rather, he hoped to catch the murderer. He didn''t believe Arthur was the murderer. As Arthur had said, they were too far apart; how could he havemitted the murder? As for Amy? Although curious, the female receptionist quietly took a couple of steps back, seemingly wanting to distance herself from Arthur. Regardless, the attention that had initially been on Dexi was nowpletely diverted; some students who had been ready to speak out fell silent, merely watching Arthur, while Dexiy there pitifully. And this was exactly what Arthur wanted. Yes! Arthur had done it on purpose! He would not let Dexi garner sympathy and muddy the waters, affecting his chance to gain XP. "Is that so?" "Then how did you die?" "So that''s it!" Arthur muttered softly to himself. The crowd looked at Arthur with increasing anticipation. Thus, when Arthur''s gaze shifted to Coach Dexi, many were stunned. Arthur''s gaze couldn''t have been clearer. Coach Dexi was the murderer! "Impossible, Coach Dexi can''t be the murderer!" The honest Bern was the first to stand up. Coach Dexi finally seized the opportunity to stand up and, looking at Arthur, he sneered. "You just said you were at least a meter away from Litter and couldn''t be the murderer, but what about me?" "I was at least ten meters away from him!" "He was there, I was here!" "Everyone present can vouch for me!" Coach Dexi pointed to where he had been standing. Many people immediately nodded in agreement. "That''s right, Coach Dexi was indeed over there." "That position is far from coach Litter." The students murmured softly. Hearing such words, Coach Dexi grew even more smug. "See, people are testifying for me!" "You are ndering me!" "For¡­ pfft, just nder!" Coach Dexi initially wanted to say Arthur was framing him to clear his own name but stopped himself mid-sentence. After getting pped five times and beaten up, this swordsmanship coach had learned his lesson. However, Arthur continued to look at the coach as if he was looking at a fool. "You certainly could have killed Litter, because¡­ you poisoned him." Arthur had smelled a strong bitter almond scent on the corpse of Litter, on the mouth, the palms, and the sword hilt. To Arthur, who had seen truly meticulous murder cases, this method was kindergarten level, not even preschool. "You, you''re talking nonsense, how could I have possibly poisoned him!" Coach Dexi obviously began to get nervous. Arthur, however, no longer cared to deal with him. "Officer Malz, please check Litter''s sword hilt, and then, visit Coach Dexi''s residence to check for anyrge quantities of cassava residue¡­" Thump! Before Arthur could finish, Coach Dexi copsed onto the floor. "You, how did you know?!" Coach Dexi eximed in shock, looking as if he had seen a ghost. "How did I know?" "Of course, Litter told me!" "Look, he''s right beside you!" Arthur said with a jesting smile. Originally, he had nned to elongate the pronunciation of ''cassava''; although eating cassava was amon practice in South Los, he couldn''t guarantee Coach Dexi had used cassava to extract the toxin, it might have been something else. But unexpectedly, Coach Dexi had admitted it outright. It was easy and straightforward. Another dose of XP in the bag! "Ahhh!" Coach Dexi, terrified, fell to the ground and scrambled away, shouting, "It''s not my fault! It was a moment of impulse! Who told you to bribe your way into the ''Swordsmanship Competition'' rankings yet still unt it in front of me without paying me to keep quiet!" Coach Dexi''s words dropped like a bomb, leaving everyone present stunned. All but Arthur. "This is the first time I''ve seen someone describe extortion so amiably." Arthur scoffed and started to walk towards the club entrance. He had already spotted Scott. As he passed by Malz, Arthur nodded¡ªa sign that he had confirmed once again that this officer was someone he could deal with. Perhaps it was time to establish some necessary friendships? Arthur was still pondering this when the young reporter excitedly rushed over. "Big news!" "Another big scoop!" "Just as Old Charlie said, ''Spirit Mediums always attract trouble!''" Scott shouted excitedly, but then, the reporter nced at his pocket watch, saw the minute hand about to hit twelve, and quickly said, "Arthur, do you know about the newly opened Red Rose Restaurant?" "Thanks to you, I got promoted ahead of time and also received a hefty bonus!" "Come on, it''s my treat!" "Let''s talk while we eat!" "Their head chef hasunched a newly developed signature dish¡ªcasu marzu cheese!" Chapter 28 The Aftertaste of the Cripple West Mok Avenue, outside the Red Rose Restaurant. Arthur, with a livid face, pped Scott''s back as he was vomiting. "I''m going to expose them...ugh...they actually made me eat maggots...ugh," the young journalist used angrily while vomiting. Arthur clenched his fists tightly at his side. When they had entered the Red Rose Restaurant earlier, Arthur had a bad feeling, not only because the name of the Red Rose Restaurant was simr to that of the White Rose Restaurant, but even the decor was somewhat alike. At that time, Arthur felt this lunch would not end well. But what Arthur had not anticipated was it could be this disastrous. When they cut open the served cheese, numerous wriggling maggots were moving inside it, creating an indelible visual impact on Arthur. Of course, it was even worse for Scott. Facing the horrific Casu Marzu cheese, the young journalist was shocked to the extent that he opened his mouth, and then¡­ a semi-transparent, milky-white maggot jumped right into his mouth! Next, the vomiting ensued. "Bastard¡­ugh¡­they actually said that jumping maggots prove the cheese''s authenticity... I must expose them!" Scott nearly retched out his bile, not only was he crying, but he was also shaky when he stood up. However, when Arthur was about to support him, the young journalist gestured for him to stop. "Arthur, sorry for bringing back bad memories!" "Don''t worry, I will certainly settle this matter for you!" The young journalist assured Arthur, and afterward, he red at the Red Rose Restaurant filled with disgust. If murder was not illegal, Scott swore he would kill that chef and blow up the restaurant, too. Who could understand? The image of maggots wriggling every time he closed his eyes! This would probably be the nightmare of his lifetime! Scott''s face showed pain, his features twisted. Arthur patted Scott''s shoulder tofort him, then stated that he needed his help. "What kind of help? Please tell me, I''ll do everything I can to assist you!" Scott, feeling guilty for implicating Arthur, immediately responded. "I need to find a swordsmanship club with real skills, not something like ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club,''" Arthur said. The words Dexi uttered after being terrified, although not entirely believable, confirmed that ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' indeed did not meet his requirements. However, finding a truly skilled swordfighting club would also be arge project for him and would take a lot of time. But it was different for Scott. Being a journalist, Scott was well-informed and extremely adept at such things. In fact, the next moment, the young journalist provided assurance. "Leave it to me!" The young journalist said as he bid farewell to Arthur. Lunch ended before it even began, and since Arthur believed Scott wouldn''t be able to eat anything for a while, he didn''t stop him. Instead, he watched Scott leave, then turned towards a nearby food cart. There were also food carts on West Mok Avenue. However, unlike Eivor''s ''flexibility,'' those appearing on West Mok Avenue had to pay rent, varying from about 2 to 10 Suo a day depending on the location. After picking what seemed like the most normal one, Arthur bought two of the most ordinary egg ham sandwiches. Considering words such as ''exclusive,'' ''specialty,'' ''rmended,'' Arthur was now hesitant and politely declined. And with Arthur lowering his expectations, the normal sandwich suddenly tasted delicious. The eggs were soft-boiled, with the yolk running out as he bit into it, blending with the meaty ham, providing a subtle satisfaction at every bite along with the tomato and mayonnaise for vor enhancement and lettuce adding texture, Arthur almost ate a sandwich in three bites. This image-less manner of eating immediately elicited lightughter from a man and a woman nearby. "Could that man be from the countryside?" "Such an awful way to eat!" "And carrying a box, he definitely must be a bumpkin!" The gentleman, evidently trying to impress his femalepanion,beled Arthur outright, then they fed each other sandwiches bite by bite. Arthur paid no attention to them and quickly finished the remaining sandwiches. Still not fully satisfied, he bought two more. However, one was not for himself¡ª Arthur saw the same beggar again. Just like the day before, the beggar was basking in the sun on the side of West Mok Avenue. Induced by this morning''s "contact", Arthur prepared to try again with the other person. And a portion of food was the best excuse. What Arthur had not expected was that as he approached the beggar, without actually getting close, the man who had been foolishly sitting against the wall in the sunlight suddenly stood up, looked at Arthur with a face of terror, and kept shouting loudly. "Don''te over!" "Don''te near me!" "You monster!" The shouting rmed the passersby around, who cast puzzled nces. Wisely, Arthur did not move closer or speak; instead, he looked at a young couple beside him, who were whispering sweet nothings, with a surprised expression. Instantly, the passersby involuntarily followed Arthur''s gaze. The young couple were stunned. "It wasn''t me!" "I didn''t do anything!" The young man exined. But such exnations were useless; they actually drew all the surrounding attention to them. "Why would you treat an innocent person so rudely?" "That''s really rude!" A champion of justice among the bystanders began to assert righteousness. Once one person started, the rest followed with verbal usations. Nobody had figured out what initially happened, but following the crowd in criticism felt good, as it not only vented their displeasure but also garnered respect from others¡ªthere was nothing more satisfying than that. But this had nothing to do with Arthur. He shrugged his shoulders and blended into the crowd without any burden of guilt. Later, when he went to look for the beggar again, the man had vanished without a trace. ''What happened?'' ''Wasst night''s dream really the doing of that person?'' ''But isn''t this reaction a bit too much?'' Arthur was puzzled. Logically, if it was really that person''s doing, they should have continued ying dumb when they met today. Such a big reaction seemed like exposing themselves deliberately. And if it wasn''t their doing, why was the person so terrified? He was no different from yesterday¡­ Wait! Almost instinctively, as this thought shed through his mind, Arthur looked at his right hand. A faint stench was still there. ''That person could smell this scent!'' ''This odor must be something like a marking!'' In an instant, Arthur narrowed his eyes. Without any hesitation, he started searching for traces of the person. Although he still could not confirm the beggar''s identity, the fact that they could smell such an odor proved they were a Mystic Side Person. At the very least, rted to the Mystic Side!N?v(el)B\\jnn He knew too little about the Mystic Side, but now that he had found someone, he naturally wanted tomunicate as much as possible¡ªbut after searching through West Mok Avenue and some nearby small streets and alleys three times, Arthur found no trace of them; the person seemed to have just disappeared. Not until the sun began to set did Arthur choose to temporarily give up and head towards No. 2 Cork Street. He had already contacted Wiggins, asking for help in the search. He believed that with Wiggins''s professional abilities and more personnel, there would definitely be results. If it were any other Mystic Side Person, Arthur might not have been so confident, but regarding the one disguised as a beggar, he was very confident in Wiggins. After all, the Golden Finger people are most familiar with beggars. Indeed, some of the Golden Finger individuals were beggars themselves. With expectations for Wiggins in his heart, and again reminding himself to be doubly cautious recently, Arthur took a deep breath and continued on his way home. Of course, he had to avoid the alley where Eivor was located¡ªduring his earlier search for the beggar, he had been there, and Eivor had always waved enthusiastically, forcing Arthur to respond with a smile. But that was an obligation for a reason; now, under normal circumstances, Arthur chose to avoid the interaction. Social anxiety and bold social interactions always perfectly manifested themselves in Arthur. And just as Arthur passed through Dar Alley onto Cork Street, he saw a modified Bloom Carriage parked in front of No. 2 Cork Street. Immediately, Arthur pressed a hidden mechanism on the handle of the Spirit Medium Box he was carrying; the secretpartment silently opened, revealing two bundles of explosives inside. Chapter 29 Compensation Just After Lunch (Please follow~Please support~) The unexpected encounter with the beggar had already put Arthur on high alert. At the moment, Arthur seemed as usual, but his internal vignce was ten times the norm, with every rustle of the wind and movement of the grass stimting his nerves. After cing two bundles of dynamite inside his overcoat, Arthur walked along the wall and slowly approached the modified Bloom carriage. The special effect of "Shadow Concealment" from his Talent "Dark Serpent" was exerting its intended function. With a +3 Stealth modifier, Arthur approached the rear of the carriage almost without sound. Relying on his 1.7 Physique for enhanced hearing, Arthur could clearly pick up the conversation inside the carriage. "Bern, are you sure he can really perform Necromancy?" "Yes, boss!" "I and a dozen others saw it with our own eyes!" "Arthur Kredos is a true ''Spirit Medium'' Master!" The conversation within the carriage, and the voice belonging to Bern, made Arthur pinch out the just-lit fuse of the dynamite. Just as silently as he had approached before, Arthur returned to his initial position, reinserting the two bundles of dynamite into the Spirit Medium Box, before heading boldly toward No. 2 Cork Street. This unabashed advance was immediately noticed by the people inside the carriage. Bern, whom he had seen once before, jumped down from the carriage and waved at Arthur. "Master Kredos, over here!" The young swordsmanship coach gave Arthur the respect he deserved, his gaze filled with deep reverence. Without a doubt, the incident before had greatly impacted the young coach, who under normal circumstances, would definitely not show up in front of Arthur again so soon. However, there are always surprises. After exchanging greetings, the young swordsmanship coach stepped aside to reveal the middle-aged man standing behind him. Unlike Bern, this middle-aged man was dressed elegantly, with a prominent belly and two shiny ck mustaches above his upper lip. Without waiting for Arthur toe closer, the middle-aged man came forward and removed his hat. "I''ve been waiting for you, Master Arthur Kredos." In response to the man''s enthusiasm, Arthur offered a smile. "Wee to No. 2 Cork Street." Arthur opened the gate and stepped in; the man immediately signaled the coachman to mind the carriage and beckoned Bern to follow him inside. As he listened to the footsteps behind him, Arthur began to ponder what the man could offer him. The man was Bern''s boss, the owner of the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club,'' and now that someone had died in the club, the man didn''t deal with the trouble but instead waited for Arthur on Cork Street. What did that indicate? Linking this with the previous conversation, the answer was obvious. What Dexi said about the murder was true. Littler really had secured the third ce in thest ''Swordsmanship Competition'' through bribery. And being able tomunicate with the dead, he naturally knew more. To silence him, that''s why the man had waited here. So what would the man use to silence him? Money, was a must-have. Besides money, could there be swordsmanship? Owning a swordsmanship club, the man had close contact with swordsmen; perhaps he had something of value to offer. Anyway, if he was going to extort, might as well ask for the moon and settle for the coins! Arthur thought without the slightest burden on his conscience. Although the man was not one of those he imagined harboring ill intentions, judging by his actions, he did not fall into the category that would soften Arthur''s heart. Moreover, this was in line with the ''Spirit Medium rules'' set by Old Charlie: ill-gotten coins ought to be purified, turned into food, clothing, housing. That''s why the Kredos Family had a residence on Cork Street and received food, clothing, and an education that seemed quite expensive to the average person. Many people envied them. But they were not jealous. Because Old Charlie was indeed helping the poor when he had the means. Of course, there will never be a shortage of ingrates. You give him a little, and he asks for more, you give him more, and he will want your life. When dealing with such people, Old Charlie would generally choose either "Exorcism" or "Purification." The former leaves aplete corpse. Thetter leaves no remains at all. "Truly a respectable elder." Through the memories of his previous life, Arthur subjectively evaluated his own grandfather. And following behind Arthur, Todd Gili grew increasingly uneasy. The owner of the Swordsmanship Club was equally frightened by the setup at No. 2 Cork Street. In fact, it wasn''t just Todd Gili who was scared, Bern walking next to him was also frightened. This tall and robust swordsmanship coach not only had a panicked look in his eyes but walked with an incredibly stiff body, his clenched fists looking like they were ready to strike at any moment. Fortunately, the corridor wasn''t long, and upon entering the Spirit Medium Parlor, Bern let out a long sigh of relief while the club owner quickly took out 10 gold notes. "Please forgive my impudence. I simply cannot express in words the excitement I felt upon meeting you. This is a small rpense for what you endured at the club today. Please ept it." Todd Gili, with his background as a businessman, spoke with cunning words and a respectful attitude. Arthur, however, offered Bern a smile that was not quite a smile. Clearly, Bern was unaware of his boss''s true thoughts; otherwise, his boss wouldn''t have spoken so ''evasively.'' Arthur averted his gaze, not even looking at the 10 gold notes on the table, but said with an equally ''evasive'' tone, "Indeed, it is a small rpense. You should know that Litter''s Lost Soul is following you." "Ah?!" The owner of the Swordsmanship Club seemed startled and eximed, swiftly taking out another 10 gold notes. "The Undead is still lingering!" Arthur continued. Without hesitation, the club owner took out another 10 gold notes, yet Arthur did not speak again; he simply stared straight at the man. After less than a second''s pause, the club owner emptied the remaining 70 gold notes from his pocket andid them on the table. By then, fine beads of sweat had begun to appear on the man''s forehead. With the skill "Insight" activating, Arthur perceived the man''s distress. 100 gold notes, converted into Suo, amounted to 1000 Suo, enough for amon family in Old Town to struggle for three years. "The Lost Souls have departed." After putting the gold notes into his wallet, Arthur said this. Todd Gili immediately breathed a sigh of relief, but then Arthur added, "But he still has an obsession¡ªan obsession with swordsmanship. I hope you can help him fulfill it. He does not wish to be used only for ordinary, basic swordsmanship; he desires something better." "That... is very difficult!" "But please believe that I will do my best. Just give me some time!" The face of the Swordsmanship Club owner showed difficulty. Arthur was not surprised by this. Knowledge in South County was expensive, and swordsmanship was naturally a form of knowledge. Moreover, considering the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club,'' the value of swordsmanship far exceeded that of ordinary knowledge. "Alright!" With Arthur''s nod, Todd Gili finally rxed. Bern also showed a smile. To the young swordsmanship coach, it seemed worthwhile topensate Arthur and appease Litter''s Lost Soul, even if 100 gold notes were expensive. Having obtained what he wanted and in a particrly good mood, Arthur personally escorted the two men out and watched them as they moved away. Only when they were out of sight did Arthur turn and head back into the house. But just as he turned, he felt a weight on his shoulder.N?v(el)B\\jnn And there¡ª A palm suddenly appeared on it. Chapter 30 Excellent Spirit and Excellent Spirits! When?! Arthur narrowed his eyes into a straight line while looking at his shoulder. His palm was covered in filth, and even more so, crammed with ck mud. It was filthy to the extreme, but the voice of its owner was maic and pleasant. "Want to learn swordsmanship?" "I''ll teach you!" "This is¡ªSwift Bird Swordsmanship!" As the words fell, Arthur felt a breeze behind him, as if something sharp aimed at his ipital. His Death Intuition flickered rapidly! Without thinking, Arthur''s shoulders shivered, leading to a cacophony of crackles within his bones. At that moment, his body seemed boneless like a noodle, not only dodging the thrust but also sessfully escaping the grasp of that hand. Arthur sprawled on the ground. Not only his bones, but even his muscles underwent subtle changes allowing him not to rely further on bone support. Just by leveraging his spine to drive his muscles, he could slither at extreme speed, just like a true serpent. Serpentine Body! The trait inflicted by his Talent Dark Serpent. Cripple, made Arthur truly snake-like, yet somehow exceeding a snake¡ªin his crawling, his speed stayed constant while his neck freely twisted backwards, allowing his head to look directly behind. He immediately saw who had grabbed his shoulder. The beggar he had been unable to find for a long time! Although Arthur had guessed as much upon seeing the filthy hand, the situation still somewhat exceeded his expectations¡ª The once foolish beggar was now ''practicing'' swordsmanship. Now, the beggar''s eyes gleamed with intellect. Despite his face being caked in grime, each move conveyed an undeniable sharpness. He held no sword, yet with every swing of his arm, the sound of a de slicing through the air echoed. Moreover, in Arthur''s view, as the beggar swung, the door frame of No. 2 Cork Street was being silently sliced! One after another, tiny fissures, nearly imperceptible, appeared on the door frame. ''What kind of swordsmanship is this?'' ''Or what kind of ability?'' Arthur watched the beggar, seemingly wielding an invisible sharp sword, his eyes flickering with contemtion. But soon, his cheeks trembled involuntarily. Just then, the beggar who had been ''practicing'' suddenly ceased all motion. Standing there, his expressive eyes once again grew cloudy, and a foolish smile reappeared on his face. A madman is fearsome. But a fool is even more terrifying! Because... No one guards against a fool! But this most certainly did not include Arthur. Having just witnessed the beggar''s uniqueness, Arthur immediately activated all the mechanisms inside No. 2 Cork Street while retreating. Meanwhile, he pulled out a firearm, a longsword, and explosives from a hiddenpartment beneath the floorboards. At this moment, it was as if he were reying the previous night''s dream, but seeing the foolish beggar standing outside the door made Arthur tenser than when facing that monster in the dream, by more than tenfold. After all, in the dream, Arthur still didn''t dare to truly confirm whether his death was real, but here, he was absolutely certain that if he died, it was for real. "Baby... scarecrow..." Under Arthur''s gaze, the foolish beggar muttered, his facial expression slowly changing. It was no longer merely foolish. But... Angry! Clear and apparent anger began to show on his features. Baby? Scarecrow? What are these things? Arthur frowned deeply, increasingly confused, but it didn''t stop him from continuing to retreat. He avoided the foolish one in front of him as much as he could. Now that the other''s state was even more troubling, he naturally chose to move away even faster. There were not just one, but several secret passages leading to the exterior from No. 2 Cork Street, one of which even allowed direct departure from South Los. ''Back routes are essential for a Spirit Medium, even surpassing the cards in your hand!'' Charlie had said and acted ordingly. Although Arthur didn''t know how Charlie managed to excavate such a secret passage, he was once again thankful for everything Charlie had done. Arthur didn''t merely turn and run, but instead faced the beggar, whose breathing grew heavy with anger, and backwards stepped one step at a time, carefully and quietly hoping he could reach the entrance to the secret passage without drawing attention. With Charlie''s caution, naturally, the passage also contained mechanisms. And they were far more formidable than those in the corridor of No. 2 Cork Street. As for the machinery at the corridor of No. 2 Cork Street, but based on the beggar''s performance just now, Arthur did not think these devices could stop the beggar.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Indeed, that was the case¡ª When the enraged beggar noticed Arthur retreating, he immediately became even more enraged. "Why?" "Why are you leaving me?" The other roared as he entered No. 2 Cork Street. Immediately, the machinery activated. Click! Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Amid the clicking of gears, three long spears hidden within the Crimson Painting thrust out directly. The speed was so fast that ordinary people couldn''t react in time. And the force was enough to prate a buffalo. But, it was blocked by the beggar. And in a manner that made Arthur gasp. The beggar raised his hand and flicked his fingers consecutively. The long spears that had shot out began to split from the point of contact with his fingertips, heading inward. The metallic spear tips and the sturdy spear bodies were all split in two, just like tofu cut with a knife. And the beggar? His mental state became even more erratic. He began switching back and forth! Mumbling to himself one moment. Furiously growling the next. The entire person seemed to be driven by instinct, continuing to walk forward even as he was immediately enveloped by zing mes. There wasn''t a tiny bit of change, nor a tiny bit of injury; not even his dirty clothes caught fire. Theughters in the mes sounded like mockery. The roars in the mes sounded like usations. If the painters recently seeking inspiration from the "Era of Prey" culture saw this scene, they could definitely create a breathtaking work of art. The mes, they just made one think of burning stakes so easily. And that expression of the beggar in the mes was probably what they were always pursuing. However, none of this concerned Arthur. Because the beggar sped up. Without any warning, the other took a step and crossed the entire narrow corridor, appearing in front of Arthur. Arthur tensed up inside. At this moment, he was less than three meters from the escape tunnel. But these three meters seemed like a chasm. The flickering of "Death Intuition" was so frequent that it lit up like a steady light. Whoosh! Watching the beggar, who was alternating expressions of foolishness and anger and was close at hand, raising his palm preparing to stab at him, Arthur took a deep breath. There was nomunicating with the other. The other was also powerfully beyond imagination, like the palm strike he was about to receive; Arthur couldn''t dodge it, so he chose tomunicate with the other in his own way¡ª "Why are you leaving me!" "Destiny?" "Is this destiny?" The other murmured with anger, then shifted back to murmuring after the roar. The only constant was the palm thrusting at Arthur. "Heh, only fools believe in destiny!" Arthur said with a smile and without dodging or evading. The mes couldn''t injure the other. But explosives should be able to! Because the explosives inside No. 2 Cork Street weren''t just the bit on Arthur. Simrly, No. 2 Cork Street wasn''t just filled with explosives. When the machinery was activated, and the safety of the explosives waspletely removed, No. 2 Cork Street would be a huge barrel of gunpowder with various additives mixed in, and any creature inside would be blown to smithereens. Arthur believed the other was no exception. The next moment, Arthur pulled the fuse on his body. Chapter 31 Swift Bird Swordsmanship! (Please follow and support~) As the fuse hissed continuously, Arthur, who had been standing still, now charged directly towards the beggar. Arthur had always feared death. Who wouldn''t fear death? Even the heroes of legend feared death, yet they chose to face it, and so they were called heroes. That courage to confront death directly was the most beautiful of praises! Arthur couldn''t reach that level, nor did he possess such a state. He simply felt that since he couldn''t live, he might as well take the one responsible for his death down with him. It was that simple. There was no noble sentiment. There was no sublime virtue. It might even cause innocent casualties. But Arthur did not regret it! He stared intently at the beggar, at the hand that was about to plunge into his chest. Then... He saw fear! He saw fear in the eyes of the beggar! Not fear of him! Not even fear of the explosives he carried! But of a marite! The marite that was ced in the hallway behind the hall, mingled with full-body armor and torture instruments, merely serving as a prop to set a terrifying atmosphere. "The doll! The doll!" The beggar stared at the marite, screaming in terror. Then, without paying any heed to Arthur, he turned and ran. Arthur was stunned. Then, he extinguished the fuse. He had never imagined that even at such a time, he could snatch back his life, nor did he anticipate that a marite meant to scare ordinary people could scare away a person from the Mystic Side! ''What had the opponent encountered?'' ''Had the so-called doll, the scarecrow, caused this transformation?'' Arthur pondered this as he swiftly walked towards the door. The door at No. 2 Cork Street had been left open since the beggar''s intrusion, and although there were few pedestrians on Cork Street in the afternoon, there were some, and the mess inside No. 2 Cork Street was not something he wanted exposed. ''The door frame is still sturdy, no need for recement just yet, but the spears and kerosene need to be refilled. A new Crimson Painting must be prepared, and the deer head also needs repairing, not to mention these burn marks; those will be a real project to clean up.'' The secrets of No. 2 Cork Street, of course, could not be known by outsiders; naturally, Arthur would have to do these repairs himself. Just the thought of having to y carpenter and painter for the next two days made Arthur sigh. The only constion was that he had considerable experience from his predecessor''s memories. Being a Spirit Medium was always bound to be dangerous. In his predecessor''s memories, there had been five break-ins at No. 2 Cork Street. The most dangerous of which was when an uninvited guest had reached the ''bedroom'' upstairs only to be bitten to death by the ck widow hiding there. However, following an incident during feeding where the ck widow almost bit the predecessor, Old Charlie had to relocate the ck widow and changed the trap arrangements in those ''bedrooms'' upstairs. ''Maybe I could breed some poisonous snakes?'' Arthur instantly thought of his Talent ''Dark Serpent. Cripple'' and its Trait ''Serpent Speak'':munication and a certain degree ofmand over snakes. It seemed like a significant enhancement to the defenses of No. 2 Cork Street could be achieved. However, where to start required careful consideration. Otherwise, it might lead others to make some connections. After all, the previous toad had followed Ciudik here. And that beggar was lured by the toad, almost costing him his life just now. ''It''s like one thing leading to another!'' ''Wonder how long it will take for this smell topletely disappear!'' Arthur bent over and sniffed his hand, noticing that the foul smell was much fainter than in the morning, but some residue remained. Clearly, with time, this smell would eventually fade away. This made Arthur breathe a little easier. He feared no enemy, but that did not mean he was willing to fight an endless number of them. At least, there should be moments of respite. ''Stay at No. 2 Cork Street until the stench haspletely dissipated!'' Arthur thought to himself as he was about to close the door, but at that moment, his gaze inadvertently swept across the fine cuts on the doorframe. When his eyes saw these marks, Arthur involuntarily recalled the beggar ''practicing swordsmanship'' at the door. His fingers unconsciously stroked the scars on the wooden frame. In his mind, the image of the beggar wielding a sword from thin air became increasingly clear. Unconsciously, Arthur''s hand, following the memory of the beggar, swung through the air. No sharp sound of slicing through the air. Nor the ability to cut through the door frame. There was only¡ª [Yes/No - Spend 5XP to learn Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo?] ... "Hmm?" Arthur was startled, then immediately chose the affirmative reply. Although the beggar was both mad and crazy, his strength was undeniable, and if his swordsmanship could be learned, it naturally had to be learned. Even if it was only ''pseudo''! [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo Lv1: The original Swift Bird Swordsmanship was a secret of the Ducal family of South County, but with the onset of the Seven Years'' War, the Duke of South County had no choice but to teach some of his swordsmanship to more soldiers and swordsmen in the army. As time passed, the Swift Bird Swordsmanship was collected by interested nobles and gradually became moreplete; however, what you have learned is only the bare minimum, you only grasp its form but still possess impressive power; effect: when you use the self-perceived Swift Bird Sword Posture, the next sword speed is additionally increased by +0.1] ... The synchronization of knowledge and body began. After a few seconds, the moment Arthur opened his eyes, he was standing sideways, knees bent, left hand in front, four fingers together, thumb open, the exposed tiger''s mouth acting like a frame, right hand pretending to grip an invisible sword, which thrust forward as his legs straightened. Whoosh! Arthur surged forward two meters, and in his imagination, his enemy''s throat was pierced. ''Did it add 0.1 speed to my 1.7 [Physique]?'' With eyes closed, Arthur carefully sensed the difference. Unlike an all-around increase in [Physique], [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo] only increased speed, but that did not mean that Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo was weak. On the contrary, in a close battle where a tiny difference could mean a mile in oue, the ability to increase speed by 0.1 with [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo] was quite powerful. Enough to change the oue of a fight. Of course, Arthur never denied that an increase of just 0.1 speed was too little. So¡ª Level up! After another -10XP, [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo] advanced to Lv2. [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo Lv2: Having only grasped the form of the Swift Bird Swordsmanship, you did not give up on recalling and practicing, and hard work pays off for the diligent; effect: when you use the self-perceived Swift Bird Sword Posture, the next sword speed is additionally increased by +0.2] ... A deeper synchronization of knowledge and body started. Arthur felt as if he was diligently training every day, braving the wind and rain, indifferent to cold or heat. When he came back to his senses, he had already mastered [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo Lv2]. The speed was faster now. But his [Physique] had not increased. Arthur was not disappointed by this. He had long known that the higher the [Physique], the harder it was to increase. ncing at the [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo] which now required 20XP to upgrade to Lv3 and the remaining 5XP, Arthur thought silently. ''Today''s murder case at the Swordsmanship Club should gather enough XP for upgrading [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo].'' ''I just wonder what the real Swift Bird Swordsmanship would look like?'' Human desires are endless. Arthur would certainly not object to that. When he only knew Basic Swordsmanship, he wanted to learn other swordsmanship, and after acquiring the skin of other swordsmanship, naturally, he wanted the true transmission. And the hope for the true transmission was naturally on that beggar. ''Hopefully Wiggins brings some good news!'' Arthur thought half seriously and half jokingly. Before he recognized the beggar''s strength, Arthur was quite confident in Wiggins, but having seen the beggar''s skills, Arthur set his expectations to the lowest. Or rather, he had no expectations at all. However, surprises always appear at times like these.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 32 Rainy Wednesday The next morning, a fine rain once again enveloped South Los. Wednesday was not a day off, and people began their usual bustling routine. Arthur brought the beef that had been slow-cooked overnight to the table, with its clear broth shimmering with ayer of oil on top, and the beef itself already tender. After tasting a dice-sized piece of beef, Arthur contentedly squinted his eyes. Although notparable to a real chef, the food one makes always scores extra points, amplifying its deliciousness by 1-10 times over the original base. The magnification depends on the level of hunger. This morning''s beef had expanded fivefold. And when Arthur had cooked the noodles, the expansion factor rapidly reached tenfold. Green onions andtro were sprinkled on the beef noodles in the bowl, the vibrant green and pristine white beautifullyplementing each other, Arthur, having waited for so long, couldn''t help but pick up the bowl and take a sip of the soup. The broth was moderately salty, with a rich meat vor that made one''s mouth water. Especially when fiery red chili was added to it, it stimted the taste buds even more. At this moment, Arthur was extremely grateful to the city of South Los, as the city with thergest port in South County, its developed shipping allowed him to ess a wide variety of food. Chili was one of them. Of course, green onions,tro, and many spices as well. In the farms surrounding South Los, chili, green onions,tro, and quite a few spices had already be essential crops and were the main source of ie for the farmers. However, no farmer had be rich off these not-so-cheap, and in some cases even pricey, condiments and spices. Because... They had to pay taxes! And the lord of South Los was not a person to be trifled with. Despite having a good reputation, he was definitely not merciful, especially towards those who dodged taxes, towards whom he was even more ruthless. Even Old Charlie, the "Spirit Medium," had to pay a tax of 29 Suo each year, an amount appropriate for the middle ss, white-cor job category. Slurp, slurp! Arthur devoured the noodles, recalling memories of the Earl of South Los that came from his predecessor. These memories were not extensive. In fact, in his predecessor''s identity, he only knew of such a person. The Lord Count, in his predecessor''s memory, was more like a symbol. That was the case for most people. Including Arthur. Apart from verbal thanks, he would definitely not take any further action, even if the person was the very lord of South Los he had just thanked. After all, in Arthur''s view, with the uniquely advantageous geographical location of South Los, tethering a dog there could achieve almost simr results. "Burp~~" With the bowl empty, a satisfied belch followed, and Arthur''s face was adorned with a contented smile. The next moment, his smile grew even brighter. Because, the text before his eyes was dancing¡ª [The murder case at the Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club is being talked about, many more are starting to take notice of you; XP+10] [More people heard your name; XP+1] ... Everything was just as he had predicted. The reputation of the "Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club" itself,bined with the uing "Swordsmanship Conference," garnered an exceptionally high level of attention. If Arthur had at that moment burst out with some details on how Litter had secured the third ce at thest "Swordsmanship Competition," He would surely gain more XP. Unfortunately, he had already epted Todd Gili''spensation. Although 100 gold notes and the promise of discovering swordsmanship naturally couldn''tpare to XP under normal circumstances, considering that he was also going to participate in the "Swordsmanship Competition," To avoid unnecessary trouble and earn more XP in the "Swordsmanship Competition," he believed he needed to honor the promise. Simrly, it matched the impression his predecessor had given people. ''Just 4 XP short.'' Arthur nced at the XP required for "Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo" to reach Lv3 and didn''t rush; he knew that as the reports about him increased, more and more people in South Los would know his name, and the value of XP he received each day would multiply. In the foreseeable future, he would have a steady ie of XP every day until he hit a bottleneck. And then? Naturally, he would need to find new sources of XP ie. He could replicate what he had done in South Los in other cities, or he could engage inbat, exploration, quests, dining on delicious food, and so on. However, thetter would still need to be figured out. As for food, if that was what they called delicious, Arthur might begin to doubt life itself. Exploration and quests should be more specific. Butbat left Arthur puzzled; he had already fought several battles and killed more than one enemy, yet there had been no XP prompt. If the previous encounters weren''t intense enough, then the fight with that beggar yesterday was close to costing him his life. Even the battle with the toad was exceedingly dangerous. Yet, there were no XP prompts. ''Could it be that only killing enemies of a certain level grants XP?'' he wondered, frowning. Not only was this requirement extremely difficult for him at present, but if this hypothesis was correct, it meant that the toad was still alive. This made Arthur feel a tinge of unease. The only silver lining was that, upon waking up this morning, the stench hadpletely dissipated, so there was no need to worry about attracting other Mystic Side People. ''If that toad is still alive, I must find it!'' Arthur thought, frowning even more deeply. Finding the toad was more difficult than finding the beggar. Although the beggar was powerful, Arthur knew what he looked like and had a somewhat reliable group of people searching for him. But the toad? Arthur hadn''t even seen its true face. In simple terms, there was nowhere to start. ''How can I draw it out?'' Unable to find it, he could only hope to make it reveal itself. Arthur squinted his eyes, beginning to think of a workable n. And at that moment¡ª Ding! Ding! The doorbell rang differently in the rain; Wiggins stood at the doorway of No. 2 Cork Street, unable to hide the joy on his face, which surprised Arthur. "Did you find him?" "Yes, found him!" Wiggins nodded repeatedly, his face lit with excitement. As Arthur''s name kept appearing in the newspapers, bing increasingly well-known, Golden Finger was even more reverent, and deep down, he hoped even more to gain Arthur''s favor. Because, in his eyes, that would be a highway to heaven. So, after receiving Arthur''s message yesterday, he really did give it everything he had, not sleeping at all through the night, and mobilized all his connections. He finally found the lead just now. But Arthur was secretly frowning. Had Wiggins really found the beggar?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Arthur was skeptical but didn''t say it out loud or show it; he simply signaled for Wiggins to lead the way. However, before setting out, Arthur ced the wooden puppet from the end of the hallway into his embrace. Wiggins, leading the way, asionally looked back at Arthur, who carried the Spirit Medium Box in one hand, held an umbre in the other, and kept the bizarre wooden puppet doll in his arms, feeling the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. Golden Finger was scared. It wasn''t just Golden Finger; as Arthur boarded the public coach, a man and woman in the carriage were also scared, and even the baby in the woman''s arms started to cry from fright. Arthur, looking at the crying baby, frowned. Something wasn''t right! Chapter 33 Gentleness Above Crimson (Asking for Follow-up~ Asking for Support~) Arthur naturally knew that carrying that puppet doll made his appearance weird, and even frightening. After all, the doll itself was designed by Old Charlie to scare people. Just looking at it alone was unsettling, let alone being carried out on a rainy day; Arthur wouldn''t be surprised if it made children cry. But faced with that beggar, how could Arthur not use his trump card? In fact, if time had allowed, he would have ordered more puppet dolls and scarecrows to encircle the beggar with them. Of course, the one in his arms was enough. There''s a use for having many, and a use for having few. Therefore, Arthur felt sorry for those he scared, but he did not regret it. However, the scene before him made Arthur puzzled¡ª The puppet doll could scare most people, but it absolutely did not include infants. Especially infants only a few months old. Infants this age have not fully developed their vision and are highly nearsighted; they can''t clearly see their surroundings. Let alone the puppet doll in Arthur''s arms. Moreover, even if the infants saw it, would they or she understand the fear of the puppet doll? Not at all! Infants this size only fear two things: Hunger and pain. And only these two things could make an infant cry out loud. Which type was the infant before him? Arthur narrowed his eyes as he observed the man and woman with the infant before him. Both were dressed like middle-ss but their clothes were slightly worn-out; the man''s sleeve was frayed, and the woman''s skirt style was from several years ago. About to go bankrupt middle-ss! Anyone looking at the two would think the same. Thus, they overlooked the coarse cloth wrapped around the infant. Using coarse cloth to wrap an infant is probably something amon family would do. The middle ss, even those about to go bankrupt, far surpassmon families and would not use such inferior coarse cloth to wrap their children. Especially the middle ss about to go bankrupt, who would try their utmost to retain thest ounce of dignity, thus they certainly would not use coarse cloth. Most importantly, a mother would not, out of nervousness, clench her hand and hurt her own child. Even if this mother were extremely careless, she should still hold her child tightly and hide it in her bosom, not clench it tightly as if to throw it away anytime. It was an item. Not a child. With "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" flickering, Arthur took everything into ount. When he saw the man and woman panic after being startled, he more or less confirmed their identities. Human traffickers! Specifically, those who steal infants! In South Los, stealing infants is a major crime punishable by death! But still, some are willing to take the risk. Because the profits are enormous. A healthy infant can easily be sold for 10 gold notes. After all, some buyers with special needs don''t care about the price; if urgently needed, the price can be further increased¡ªthe purity of infants'' blood is well-known, and in South Los, there are rumors that consuming infant blood can cure diseases and restore health. Moreover, some believe that eating newly born infants can extend their lifespan. Although after the "witch hunting", such atrocities have subsided. But in the face of interests, there''s no shortage of audacious individuals. The man and woman before him were clearly such people. Phew! Arthur withdrew his gaze, took a slight breath, methodically put away his umbre, ced the Spirit Medium Box at his feet, letting the puppet doll sit on hisp, and then lightly tapped the carriage. The coachman of the public carriage heard the sound and immediately stopped the carriage. Arthur whispered to Wiggins. "I need a little time," he said. Although Wiggins did not understand what Arthur was nning, he immediately jumped down from the carriage and closed the carriage door, buying time for Arthur. This was not difficult; in public carriages, the fare was paid on disembarkation, and as long as no money was given, the coachman would argue for quite some time, followed by the passengers'' verbal and written bacsh. Of course, the most important thing was that public carriages'' coachmen were physically strong young men. During the early operations of the public carriages in South Los, there were no clear rules about the coachmen''s age or strength. However, after several public carriage robberies, the situation changed. Young, strong, especially those skilled in swordsmanship, became preferred and received better treatment. But Wiggins did not need those. Wiggins'' identity alone was enough to earn him the ''respect'' of the coachman. Compared to ordinary citizens, these public carriage coachmen knew well who could be provoked and who could not. A Golden Finger like Wiggins was definitely the type to avoid if possible. With the carriage door shut, the conversation between Wiggins and the coachman was barely audible. Meanwhile, Arthur meticulously fiddled with the puppet doll. He turned the puppet to face the man and woman, lifted its arms to point at them, and asked softly, "Hmm, is it them?" "Did you feel pain?" "Don''t worry, they will feel worse soon!" Arthur''s voice became low and slightly ominous. Raindrops continued to pelt on the carriage, akin to striking the heart, making the man and woman''s faces change dramatically. The woman''s face was already pale, trembling all over, while the man was also frightened, but still drew a dagger aiming it at Arthur. "Be smart! We don''t want trouble," the man yelled, his voice stern but fearful. This situation dispelled Arthur''sst trace of doubt. Everything up until now had only been conjecture. Despite numerous clues, conjectures could still be wrong. But threats were not mistaken. Arthur was simply watching the other person with a smile. The next moment, his eyes began to emit a faint golden color as his round pupils started elongating. When the gold filled his eyes, the vertical pupils'' light became cold and sharp. A man and a woman who made eye contact with Arthur''s eyes began to scream. "Snake!" "Snake!" The two, panic-stricken like mad, were about to flee outside the carriage. But Arthur was faster, he first snatched the baby from the woman''s hands, and then took the dagger from the man. Next? The dagger swept across the throats of the two people. Puff! Blood sprayed, turning the inside of the carriage crimson. When Wiggins, who heard the sound, opened the carriage door again, he almost knelt down. "Th-th..." "These two were stealing babies, they must be habitual offenders." Facing Wiggins, who was somewhat stammering in speech, Arthur carefully held the baby, deliberately lowering his voice. He was worried that the baby would wake up and start crying, which would be troublesome¡ªhe was merely imitating whenforting children, and if the baby really cried, he would definitely be in a panic and utterly clueless. Wiggins nodded nkly, he knew he should call the police now, but he still couldn''t help but stop and look at Arthur, who was sitting in the midst of crimson, cradling the baby. At the feet of that man, two bodies were still gushing blood, yet the infant was in that man''s arms, sleeping soundly, breathing evenly. The man was treating the newborn baby with unprecedented tenderness. This tenderness and purity were blossoming a faint light amidst the gloomy rain. This unusual scene attracted Wiggins''s gaze. Such a gentle person! Wiggins thought to himself. But the next moment, he shook his head forcefully. Because... The blood of those two child traffickers had dripped onto his shoes.N?v(el)B\\jnn It wasn''t out of pity for the child traffickers; in the eyes of Golden Finger, such people were not worth pitying, but the shoes were his own. However, Wiggins knew what was most important to do now. Golden Finger turned around and ran to find the police. Dyed by twenty minutes, once everything had been handed over to the police, Arthur switched to a new carriage, continuing forward under Wiggins''s guidance. Inside the carriage, Scott, who was drawn to the scene of the incident, expressed his astonishment. "Arthur, you really are a gentle person, that baby in your arms just now did not cry or fuss at all." Wiggins, hearing this, secretly curled his lip. Gentle? Are you blind, didn''t you see those two bodies with slit throats? It''s true that those two deserved to die, but Arthur, gentle? Even if there was any gentleness, it was overshadowed by the crimson. Wiggins was muttering to himself. Scott, however, did not pay attention to these details, as he was inquiring in detail about Arthur''s recent encounter, which was relevant for the next day''s special edition. "Arthur, how did you realize something was amiss?" "It was ''Anna'' who told me." "Anna?" Scott was taken aback, and then saw Arthur pointing at the puppet doll in his arms¡ªwhen it came to earning more XP, Arthur was an old hand. Spirit Medium Arthur had repeatedly appeared before the eyes of South Los''s masses, which could cause aesthetic fatigue among the newspaper readers. People are inherently seekers of novelty. Knowing this, Arthur naturally maintained a sense of novelty. Thus, the puppet doll had a brand new name. But Scott was unaware of these matters. He saw the young reporter appear somewhat self-conscious after ncing at Arthur and, upon seeing Arthur nod slightly with encouraging eyes, he promptly nodded towards the puppet doll. "Hello, Ms. Anna." The skirt on the puppet doll warranted such a form of address by the young reporter. And to the young reporter''s greeting, the puppet doll naturally did not respond, but the young reporter found a usible exnation for himself. "Um, it must be that Ick the Talent, so I cannot hear Ms. Anna''s response, although she has already responded to me." "I am really sorry, Ms. Anna." Saying this, Scott bent over apologetically. Watching this scene, Wiggins felt an unnatural tingling sensation in his scalp and involuntarily twitched a few times. He had always thought Scott was a bit abnormal. This now proved it. Being around someone not quite normal, plus that horrifying doll, and especially a Medium who looked normal but was anything but, Golden Finger felt an immense pressureing at him. In his heart, Golden Finger was praying they would quickly reach their destination. However, the journey did not shorten despite Wiggins''s prayers. It was still fifteen minutes before the carriage finally stopped. Before the carriage hadpletely halted, Wiggins already pushed open the carriage door and jumped down, saying¡ª "We''ve arrived!" Chapter 34 Shell and Mouse! The carriage stopped at the edge of Shire District, adjacent to Dort District. Opening his umbre, Arthur stepped down from the carriage and immediately noticed the distant gray, dpidated spires of buildings¡ªthe most famous structures in Dort District and the former heart of South Los during the Holy Empire Era: the Holy Temple. However, as the Holy Empire disintegrated, the core of South Los had long since shifted from Dort District to Shire District. What was left was the still towering Holy Temple. "We found him just outside ''Rat Street''!" "At that time, he was fighting a dog for food!" Wiggins led the way, describing the situation at the time. Rat Street, epassing a dozen streets to the west of the church in Dort District, housed the lowest echelons of South Los, much like the name ''Rat Street'' suggests, with its residents all being universally despised like rats. Most of South Los''s bankrupt popce would gather here with theirst ounce of defiance. Until theypletely perished. Or chose to leave. Beyond the bankrupt individuals, there were also outsiders¡ªvagrants who managed to blend into the city, representing one of the unstable elements of South Los. Of course,pared to the criminals hidden here, they were hardly significant. These guys were the real headache. You should never expect to catch these individuals on Rat Street. Because on the surface, Rat Street is not just the dozen streets you see; there are extensive, interconnected ''streets'' underground¡ªthat''s the real Rat Street. If no one leads you, you''ll get lost once you enter, and then... You''ll get ''devoured.'' To the true ''rats,'' outsiders are unusually wee. All this Arthur knew from the memories of his predecessor. Old Charlie had reiterated more than once to his predecessor not to approach Rat Street without cause, and if one must go there, family members must apany them, be it Uncle Drake or Aunt Cassandra, and ideally, Old Charlie himself. In the memories of his predecessor, the expressions of Old Charlie during these cautions were exceptionally stern and serious. So much so that his predecessor curbed his curiosity, hearing about Rat Street but never actually visiting. Arthur was very curious too, but he was more rational than his predecessor; he knew all too well the kind of darkness hidden in such wless zones.'' Until he became truly powerful, he would absolutely not set foot there. Meanwhile, Arthur also looked at Wiggins with surprise. ''To be able to find someone just outside ''Rat Street,'' Wiggins''s influence in the streets must be greater than imagined!'' Arthur wasn''t worried at all about this. On the contrary, Arthur was pleased. For the current Arthur, the greater Wiggins''s influence or power in the streets, the more it helped him. As for the day when Wiggins''s street power might exceed expectations? Arthur wasn''t worried. If Wiggins was growing his own power, was he to stop advancing? He, too, was progressing. And certainly faster than Wiggins. Arthur never overestimated himself, nor underestimated others. He simply had the confidence to continue working with Wiggins. "What exactly is Rat Street like?" The young reporter Scott couldn''t help but ask, curious. Wiggins, who was leading the way, slowed his steps and then spoke in a lowered voice. "Hell." Immediately, the young journalist shrank back. But his curiosity did notpletely dissipate. For any journalist, Rat Street had a certain inexplicable allure. "Just kidding!" "Rat Street is just a gathering ce for poor people, nothing good, but if you want to go, you can hire me to take you there¡ª5 Zeroes a trip." "Of course, whatever you see inside, you definitely can''t report on it." Turning his head and ncing at Scott, Wiggins knew well what the young journalist was thinking and immediately made his point clear. "You can''t report on it?" The young journalist looked dismayed. "You''re not the first journalist who wanted to report on Rat Street, but why has there never been any newspaper that published articles about it?" Wiggins shrugged his shoulders. There were some things the Golden Finger left unsaid, but the young journalist guessed them and decided not to dwell further on the matter of Rat Street. Undoubtedly, although the news is important, life is more important. After walking along the muddy road for another five minutes, the three of them arrived in front of a house, and Wiggins pushed the door open. In the room, there were three boys around fourteen or fifteen years old, each holding a club. Although their clothes were tattered and their figures were slender, each of them had an extremely fierce look, especially with the cowering expression of a beggar behind them, these adolescent children looked even more ferocious. When they saw that it was Wiggins who pushed the door open, the three boys put down their clubs, and their expressions softened. "Boss!" The three greeted Wiggins and then looked at Arthur and Scott with curious eyes. "This is Mr. Kledos." Wiggins introduced Arthur with a polite gesture of his hand, but he pointed casually when introducing the young journalist. "This is Scott." Arthur nodded to the three adolescent children and then walked toward the beggar. Arthur never underestimated people from the streets, especially such adolescents, and he treated them with caution¡ªbecause you never know what these young ones might do. Impulsiveness is a hallmark of this age. Bravado thrives in those from the streets. When these two arebined, it results in recklessness. The still-cowering, foolish expression and the scars on the beggar''s face proved this point¡ªArthur believed this was already the result of Wiggins'' control. Otherwise, the beggar would have been worse off. However, Arthur still frowned. The beggar in front of him was indeed the beggar he had seen before, but this beggar was not the one he was looking for. Simply put, the beggar''s appearance hadn''t changed, but the ''person'' hidden inside was no longer there. It wasn''t just because a real Mystic Side Person wouldn''t have gotten beaten up without fighting back, but also because that subtle feeling of unease was gone. Except for thest time, when facing that beggar, and after the other side made a move, when his "Death Intuition" started shing, and when the beggar first appeared outside No. 2 Cork Street, he also felt an indescribable sense of unease deep down. Now, it was gone. Arthur greatly trusted his instincts. ''Was it possession and then departure?'' ''Did the fear of a puppet doll directly make the other party abandon this body?'' Arthur spected. As for the other party''s death? Arthur didn''t even consider it, with the power the other party had shown, how could they die so easily? Being scared away was already a bold guess for Arthur. "Mr. Kledos, what''s wrong?" Wiggins noticed Arthur''s unease and immediately asked. "Nothing, you did a great job!" Arthur smiled and shook his head, then pulled out a gold note and ced it in Wiggins'' hand. About the Mystic Side and Supernatural Power, he hadn''t truly figured it out himself, so naturally, he wouldn''t me Wiggins for catching the wrong person.N?v(el)B\\jnn And since the other party had exerted effort, it was only right to givepensation. This was about both of their identities and also the cooperation that would follow¡ªArthur indeed hoped that thereafter, the other party would serve him wholeheartedly. That''s why he then pulled out one of the ten 1-denomination gold notes that Old Charlie had left behind. Although Arthur also had 12 Suo and 3 Zeroes in change, how could a bunch of Suo and Zeroes have the impact of a gold note? In fact, upon seeing Arthur pull out a gold note, the eyes of the three adolescent children widened, and Wiggins was full of surprise. In Wiggins'' thoughts, this job, even the next few jobs, werepensation for Arthur letting him off; he dared not expect a payment. Furthermore, in Wiggins'' heart, he hoped after a fewpensations, he could smoothly break away from Arthur''s control, or begin a partnership with each other under apletely new identity. But now, looking at the gold note, Wiggins hesitated. In the end, Wiggins chose to take the gold note. He knew that starting a partnership with each other under apletely new identity would be the right approach for him afterward. But he needed money. This Golden Finger, besides the three boys by his side, still had some subordinates to maintain, plus he had to regrly pay protection fees to those gangs, which always left him barely breaking even. However, recently those gangs had raised his protection fees, plunging Wiggins into crisis. The gang''s protection fees were mandatory for him. Unless, he didn''t want to live. Therefore, even though he knew that taking this gold note would fix his rtionship with Arthur in the current ''superior-subordinate'' dynamic, he still chose to take it. Arthur, watching Wiggins take the gold note, smiled slightly and was just about to say something when suddenly, the sound of boots sshing through mud echoed in his ears... And it was getting closer. Chapter 35 The Roar of Those Facing the End (Please follow~ Support appreciated~) Arthur''s "Physique" rated a 1.7, which was 1.7 times that of an ordinary person, and "Physique" epassed strength, speed, reaction, vision, hearing, and all other aspects of the body. As a result, Arthur could hear the sound of boots in the mud, but others could not. "Mr. Kledos, what''s wrong?" Wiggins, seeing Arthur about to speak, yet suddenly bing still, couldn''t help but ask. Arthur let out a sigh, then said. "''Anna'' told me we have a visitor!" "A visitor?" The golden-fingered man nced at the Bizarre puppet in Arthur''s arms, which sent chills down his spine, and couldn''t help but step back a bit. Previously, in the face of ''Anna,'' the golden-fingered man felt uneasy. And the episode just now on the carriage only intensified this feeling. Now? It had reached its peak. If it weren''t for Arthur''s presence, the golden-fingered man would definitely turn and leave. In fact, havinge from the streets, Wiggins had seen too many tricks and wouldn''t be easily deceived by anyone. But unfortunately, he had met Arthur. From the time Dockler died from the "curse" to when the "Axe Murderer" was exposed, and now on the public carriage. Each case, each incident, involved human lives! Wiggins couldn''t help but believe. And it made Wiggins extremely wary. When ites to the unknown, fear is always present. Wiggins was no exception. In Wiggins'' view, the bizarre-looking ''Anna'' was just as terrifying as the invisible curse. In contrast to Wiggins was Scott, the young reporter who looked at the puppet with a curious and enthusiastic gaze. He truly wished he had the "Talent." Then he would be able to know what ''Anna'' said. And while Wiggins and Scott had different expressions, the door was suddenly pushed open with a bang. It was one of Wiggins'' men. Also, a boy of about fourteen or fifteen. "Boss, it''s the Blue-Skin Dog!" Blue-Skin Dog, a term of disdain for the police, wasmonly used behind their backs by those from the streets. Without hesitation, Wiggins went to the corner of the wall and pulled open a hidden door. "Go!" For Wiggins, it didn''t matter why the police were looking for him; what mattered was that they couldn''t find him. As a locally famous Golden Finger, Wiggins knew all too well the methods of the police, which were even more frightening than those of gang members. Wiggins'' four men obviously knew this too. They immediately ran for the hidden door. But Arthur just waved his hand. "''Anna'' tells me they mean no harm." This, of course, wasn''t spection but hearing a familiar voice. The Third-ss Officer on the verge of retirement: Malz. Arthur clearly heard the man scolding his subordinates not to chase Wiggins'' men and insisting on restraint. Why the other party was here, Arthur did not know. But Arthur knew how to make ''Anna'' resonate with people. Didn''t he see Scott''s eyes already shining? Wiggins hesitated slightly. In the end, he let his four men take the beggar and escape through the secret passage, while he himself chose to stay behind. After just obtaining a gold note, their rtionship had be increasingly delicate, leaving Arthur here alone; if something unexpected happened, his local reputation would be ruined, and no one would trust or hire him. Even his men would abandon him. Although engaged in petty thievery, there were times when he was extremely concerned about his reputation; such is the life on the streets. The streets are such a fascinating ce. Therefore, Wiggins let his men leave first, choosing to trust Arthur, but he dared not risk his men''s safety. After all, it was his choice alone. Arthur was holding ''Anna'' and looking amusedly at Wiggins. The man had more responsibility than Arthur had imagined. This was good news. But for Malz, who was approaching the door, it was not good news. This Third-ss Officer about to retire really did not want to see Arthur. He wanted no part in the rivalry for the Sheriff of Shire District. Nor did he want to lose his life just before retirement. But faced with an order from his superiors, Malz still came. Seeing Arthur in the room, holding a puppet with braided hair, a bizarre face, and wearing a little dress, smiling at him, Malz''s legs went weak. Beforeing here, he knew Arthur was apanied today by someone frightening. But he never expected it to be such a thing. Damn them all! For being ordered by his superiors to find Arthur, Malz naturally hadints. Why not find someone else? Why him? It was simply because he was about to retire and had be easier to handle due to a change in his way of doing things. Sigh! Just endure a little longer! Just endure a little longer! Retirement is just around the corner! But... Can I really make it to retirement? Malz was asking himself, and the answer seemed obvious. Even if he overcame this difficulty, there would be another one waiting for him. And even if he overcame every challenge, what would retirement look like for him? A sitting duck? Malz took a deep breath, and his thoughts began to shift ever so slightly. Under the influence of this change, he almost subconsciously looked towards Arthur. He knew the key to breaking the case before himy right here. But... Malz, still hesitant at heart, gave Arthur a slight smile. "Good morning, Mr. Kledos," he said. The soon-to-be-retired Third-ss Officer greeted them and shifted his gaze towards Scott and Wiggins. After both men nced at Arthur and saw him nod with a smile, they tactfully left the room with the other patrol officers and closed the door behind them. Once only the two of them were left inside the room, the smile on the face of this soon-to-be-retired Third-ss Officer grew even more amiable. Without drawing attention, he quietly pulled out a gold note with a denomination of 5. "This is for the damages to your yard," he said. "You can get it fixed first. If it''s not enough, let me know, and I''ll apply for more on your behalf." As he said this, he attempted to hand the 5 gold notes to Arthur. But Arthur took a step back.N?v(el)B\\jnn After all, although his yard had been blown into arge hole and much of thewn destroyed, neither filling the hole nor fixing thewn would cost 5 gold notes. Just hire the eldest or second son from any family in Dar Alley, and at most, it would cost 1 Suo. If one were patient, they could even haggle the price down. For eldest and second sons who mainly did odd jobs, this kind of extra ie was something they could only dream of, especially since the work wasn''t too heavy. Dirt was everywhere. Grass could be found all over. To keep it simple, have the younger brothers or sisters dig some up. The only part that required some effort was the final fixing. To them, it was as if they had found money on the ground. Yet now, this soon-to-be-retired Third-ss Officer was offering a reward 50 times the going rate. If there wasn''t something fishy about it, Arthur wouldn''t believe it one bit. Moreover, based on the memories of his predecessor, he knew that the subsidies provided by South Los'' police were never this fast or this generous. Faced with Arthur''s retreat, Malz immediately pulled out two more gold notes with a denomination of 5 and held them in his hand, once again as a sign of good faith. Still, Arthur remained unmoved. Witnessing Arthur''s reaction, Malz chuckled softly. He knew gold notes wouldn''t sway the man. But he was aware of something that could. Or more precisely, an affair could. Yet he still hesitated. It wasn''t about revealing that matter to Arthur. It was about deciding, just how much to reveal! Suddenly¡ª Boom! A p of thunder erupted outside, lightning streaked across the sky, and the dazzling light shone through the crack of the door, gliding past Malz, then Arthur, and finally vanished in a sh. Malz, with his head down, stared nkly at where the lightning''s glow had disappeared. He remembered the sh of lightning¡ªit seemed... as if it had tied him and Arthur together with a rope. He blinked. After a good ten seconds, the Third-ss Officer finally made up his mind in his heart. "I know who''s behind Joseph," he murmured softly. Arthur smiled. He raised his hand and held Malz''s hand that was holding the gold notes. Of course, Arthur knew who Joseph was. "I also know what that person is nning," Malz stated specifically. After speaking, he stared intently at Arthur. The other man''s meaning couldn''t be clearer: cooperation, and he would tell him everything he knew. "Go on," Arthur nodded and said. Malz immediately began¡ª "Since yesterday morning, there have been four cases of missing children in the Shire District, and the one you reported is the fifth," "We are looking for the children who went missing before." "Also, there''s more..." he continued, but the Third-ss Officer started hesitating again. Arthur frowned and asked directly, "What else is there?" After a nce at Arthur, he spoke timidly. "Also, something just happened..." "The infant you saved has been taken away." Chapter 36 Contact! Contact! Arthur furrowed his brow. It wasn''t just that the baby he had rescued had been snatched away, affecting his XP harvest, but also because there was something amiss about the incident. He had held that baby. It was just an ordinary child from a civilian family, nothing special. So why was someone so adamant about this baby? Even going as far as to raid the police station! Moreover! Four other babies had been lost before this. Seeing that Arthur was only frowning and did notsh out in anger, Malz breathed a sigh of relief, as he had imagined Arthur would immediately curse him as useless when he first spoke up. Because, that was exactly what came out of his mouth when he had first heard about it. Right there at the Shire District Police Station, under the watch of at least twenty people, that baby was snatched away, and a patrol officer was even killed. From start to finish, those frightened officers and patrolmen neither fired a shot nor drew their longswords. If not useless, then what? Especially after, they boldly imed they were afraid of identally hurting the baby. If he hadn''t been hoping for a peaceful retirement, he would have pped the other party then and there. It was just like "Crosus''s donkey"! "Crosus''s donkey" refers to a local delicacy, small,cking strength or endurance. Apart from its savory meat, it has no virtues. Of course, each time it is ughtered, it cries out very loudly. In South Los, many tough-talking ipetents are ridiculed as "Crosus''s donkeys". After cursing internally for a few moments, Malz took several deep breaths, forced himself to calm down, and began to exin the case to Arthur¡ª "Yesterday morning, the first to report were the Kofi couple from Pea Lane, followed by the Neil couple from Pipe Lane, and at midday there were the Nande couple from Olive Lane and the Puton couple from Milk Thistle Lane." "The first and the second cases were reported just twenty minutes apart, while the third and fourth cases were almost reported simultaneously." "At the time, the Shire District Police Station dispatched all avable patrol officers." "No more cases of infant abduction urred after that, until the incident that just happened on the public carriage." "After several witnesses identified the bodies, these two individuals appeared near all the baby theft incidents. They were believed to havemitted the previous cases, but they stopped yesterday afternoon because of increased police patrols. Today, they took advantage of the rain and acted together again." This Third-ss Officer reported the case progress while sharing his thoughts. Arthur did not object. Because, what the other party said was quite reasonable, with witnesses to boot. And this made Arthur all the more concerned about who had snatched the baby. After all, two traffickers were taking such great risks, the other party must have spent a lot of money¡ª a price worth gambling their lives on. What did the other party want to do? Arthur pondered this thought, then asked, "The ones who snatched the baby, did you see them clearly?" Malz''s expression immediately turned sour. Because, out of more than twenty people, not one could identify the assant''s face and even had arade killed by them. "Did none of you see clearly?" "Or did the assants use some objects to cover their faces?" Arthur pursued the questions. Both results meant the face of the attackers wasn''t seen, but the implications between the two are vastly different. Thetter case involved objects for concealment. The former? That was rather intriguing to ponder. In the Shire District Police Station, based on the memories of his predecessor, the permanently stationed officers and patrolmen totaled more than twenty. One person not seeing clearly, two people not seeing clearly, could be forgiven in a panic. But more than twenty people all not seeing clearly was impossible. Either these officers were in cahoots with the assants, intentionally concealing information,n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Or the attackers used some means. The former was unlikely as, although the officers and patrolmen of South Los were not exactly moral, buying so many people at once would have been too difficult. Thetter? It naturally involved the Mystic Side, or some special techniques that produced effects simr to those of the Mystic Side. Adding to that the baby that the robber was so insistent on. Immediately, a term shed through Arthur''s mind¡ª Ritual! A ritual of the Mystic Side! Apart from this, he could think of no other possibility. At the same time, he finally understood why Malz hade to find him. It was not only because he had once saved that baby, making him connected to the case, but also because the incident reeked of the bizarre. Therefore, it was hoped that he would utilize his powers as a Spirit Medium. But a man knows his own situation best. He was well aware of how his Spirit Medium powers worked; if he had time to prepare, he could certainly perform miraculously. But such sudden incidents were the most difficult to handle. Even Old Charlie was reluctant to face such sudden events. But Arthur did not shirk. Because... XP! To keep the XP he was about to receive and to gain more XP, Arthur quickly calmed himself down and pondered the information Malz had given. Relying on certain experiences from his hometown, Arthur knew that the key now was to findmonalities in the cases. All were infants, the same group of traffickers, along with Pea Lane, Pipe Lane, Olive Lane, Milk Thistle Lane... Hmm?! Suddenly, Arthur narrowed his eyes. Apart from themonalities Malz mentioned, Pea Lane, Pipe Lane, Olive Lane, Milk Thistle Lane were all in the Shire District... No! More precisely, they were all near Cork Street! Moreover, the four addresses were parallel in pairs, forming a trapezium when connected. But adding one more point would turn it into a pentagon, or rather... A pentagram! With a ritual of the Mystic Side as a backdrop, Arthur naturally associated it with the pentagram. The five infants were the five points of the pentagram. What about the very center? It was a building! It was... No. 14 Cork Street! Almost the moment he pinpointed this location in his mind, Arthur''s eyes narrowed again. It was too close to No. 2 Cork Street. So close that one could not see it by looking up or down. So close that the baskets used at the grocery store, pork shop, milk store, and bakery could be used by one and then passed to the next. Contact! Contact! Thinking of his previous spections, a cold light shed in Arthur''s narrowed eyes. The toad! It was that toad! The other party was using the pure blood of the infants to heal itself! Arthur was at least 80 percent certain. And the fixation on that infant was because the infant''s home was on a point of the pentagram. Undoubtedly, the five infants had been carefully selected by the toad. Why not a beggar? Because the infants went missing yesterday morning, which didn''t match up with the time the unknown entity "left the beggar''s body"! However, he did not act immediately but continued listening to Malz''s words¡ª "I didn''t see it clearly!" "That''s the strangest part!" "That guy shot the officer watching the infants, then picked up the infant and left¡ªeverything was so open and aboveboard, yet no one clearly saw...uh, perhaps more urately, they saw butter couldn''t remember the assant''s face." Malz''s words became uncertain. And as he spoke, he gauged Arthur''s expression. Then, the third-ss officer began to twist his body unnaturally¡ªbecause, at this moment, Arthur was a bit too frightening. In the pouring rain, within the dim and empty house, a neatly dressed, handsome young man cradling a bizarre-looking puppet, his gaze unusually tender. He then raised his hand and beganbing the puppet''s hair. Watching this scene, Malz''s scalp tingled. And at that moment¡ª Whoo! A chilly wind mixed with raindrops blew through the gap in the door. Instantly, Malz shivered. The hairs on the back of the third-ss officer stood up immediately, and his whole body leapt towards the door, clearly intending to run. But Arthur''s voice from behind made him stop his steps. "''Anna,'' did you hear the cries from Charcoal Street?" Charcoal Street? The location of the fifth infant''s family! Malz turned around, his eyes intensely fixed on Arthur and the bizarre puppet in his arms. And seeing Malz turn around and his facial expression, Arthur was certain. He knew, he had guessed correctly. So next, naturally, was... His time to perform! Chapter 37 Pulling the Trigger Again! (Please follow and support~) In the dim, empty room, chilly gusts intermittently blew as the handsome young man whispered to the bizarre puppet. "Do you like that child?" "Do you want to help him?" "Well, I always have to agree to your requests." Arthur''s voice was as tender as his gaze. Each time he paused in his speech, he would brush the bizarre puppet''s hair with his fingertips. He treated it as if he were dealing with a sister who was acting spoiled. Although Malz couldn''t hear the puppet''s voice, he believed that was the case. Moreover, this Third-ss Officer felt uncannily that this odd puppet was much kinder than Arthur, at least good enough to be a decent puppet. It was just a bit ugly. Thinking this, Malz immediately shook his head. Compared to those who were outwardly handsome but secretly deceitful and corrupt, the kindhearted, albeit unsightly, beings were undoubtedly deserving of respect. Especially when¡­ This being wasn''t even human. "Please forgive my presumptuous thoughts, Ms. Anna." The Third-ss Officer spoke loudly, saluting respectfully. Malz truly respected her. And he was truly¡­ afraid. As a veteran of the Seven Years'' War, this Third-ss Officer knew too much about things the youth were either unaware of or mistook as mere rumors. Therefore, he clearly understood the attitude he should adopt when facing a non-human and bizarre puppet. Even if the entity had shown friendliness previously! Previously, he had kept his distance from Arthur, a Spirit Medium, and was unwilling to get involved in the messy affairs of Shire District over the position of Sheriff. But now, since both parties had intentions to cooperate, it naturally required change. Malz''s contemtions and changes were unbeknownst to the police officers outside, Wiggins and Scott. They certainly heard Malz''s loud voice just now. The officers were a bit puzzled. Aren''t there only two men in the room? Why was there a woman? Wiggins looked into the room uneasily. The street-smart survival instinct prompted him to keep his distance, while Scott remained curious and enthusiastic. As a journalist, Scott always harbored an extraordinary zeal for the magical world unknown to the masses. In the room, Malz, who had just stood up straight, quickly walked over to Arthur and spoke in a lowered voice¡ª "Woolter, one of the three police chiefs of the Dds, it was he who instigated Joseph toe here; he is also determined to secure the position of Sheriff of Shire District." Arthur remainedposed, with his eyes lowered. He wasn''t surprised that Malz had mentioned the name of the person behind it all. Instead, just now, as Malz had greeted loudly, a sequence of text shed before his eyes. [Bluff Experience +1] [Bluff Lv2:1/5] ¡­ ''This works too?'' Arthur was full of surprise inwardly, but now was not the time to ponder these issues; he needed to focus on the present. Such as: Woolter! Quickly, this name, Arthur located it swiftly in the memories of his predecessor. Unlike New Town, Old Town, Dort District, and Shire District¡ªwhich each had only one police chief¡ªthe significantmerce in the Dds warranted three chiefs. Among these three chiefs, Woolter was the youngest and most ambitious, taking matters into his own hands explicitly, and with a firm hand. The other two chiefs were more than happy to pass off their duties to Woolter. Yet, for the tasks, the corresponding benefits were rigorously maintained. Therefore, it made sense for Woolter to handle most tasks in the Dds while earning the same sry as the other two chiefs; it was logical for him to eye Shire District. No! It should be said that all six remaining chiefs wanted Shire District. After all, the prosperity of Shire District was unmatched in South Los. The profits were likewise. "I need more support to further our cooperation." Arthur didn''t mention evidence but cooperation. It may seem essentially that he needed more evidence to prove Woolter had appointed Joseph, but Malz understood that wasn''t what Arthur wanted. Arthur was looking for his stance! Or rather¡­ Loyalty! A loyalty that wouldn''t betray! Whew! The Third-ss Officer took a deep breath. Now that he had decided on cooperation, Malz no longer hesitated. "I''ll prepare right away, and it''ll be done within an hour!" Malz gave his promise. At that moment, the Third-ss Officer stood erect, his eyes sharp and resolute, as if he were young again, back when he faced the cavalry of the Western Sea with his matchlock gun!N?v(el)B\\jnn Then, his instructor had told him not to panic¡ªthey only needed to aim at those damned enemies, pull the trigger, and kill them to survive. By killing the enemy, they could live. Otherwise, without the protection of the square formation of musketeers, they would be trampled into mush. That time, he had survived and became one of the few lucky ones. This time, he also wanted to survive. He wanted to face the charging enemy and pull the trigger! ''If you won''t let me retire peacefully, then you all can go to hell!'' "Killing you all, I can retire just the same!" Malz thought to himself. Arthur looked at Malz, his eyes shing with surprise. Previously, the Third-ss Officer had always been gloomy and spoke with a feeble tone, as if anyone could bully him easily. But now, his demeanor hadpletely changed. He didn''t exude the brashness of youth, akin to a sword drawn from its sheath. Rather, he resembled a wolf, a wolf king driven from his pack, who should have perished from hunger and illness, yet somehow, he had found a steady source of food along the highway and had survived. Not only had he survived, he had be stronger than before. Arthur didn''t mind this at all. Because he knew whom the stronger party would target. Woolter! It was also because of Woolter''s existence that the current cooperation had formed. Arthur, who had a great need for XP, naturally hoped that this cooperation would continue. Of course, if a sheriff of Shire District could be a friend¡­ That would be quite good as well. Thus, Arthur did not hesitate. He gently patted "Anna" on the back, as if tofort her, and said. "I will help them!" Having said that, Arthur turned to Malz and gave him the address. Cork Street, number 14. ¡­ Wah wah wah! Graham climbed back in through the window at Cork Street number 14, pulled the cloth that was gagging the baby''s mouth, and immediately, the infant cried out. Graham paid it no heed. He believed nobody would hear. The family of four at Cork Street number 14 had already been used as materials by him. And the neighbors? Good soundproofing and ''good quality'' made them oblivious to these matters. Of course, to be on the safe side, Graham was naturally prepared¡ª He ced thest chosen baby at the end of a Ritual Track drawn in fresh blood, then opened the special fragrance next to it. The scent spread throughout. Immediately, the baby stopped crying and drifted into a deep sleep. Graham''s mind also became serene, and his thoughts turned more active. To not waste the fragrance, Graham immediately began to meditate. But Graham, who should have easily started his meditation, just couldn''t get into the right state. Three times in a row, for a total of two hours, Graham failed. Suddenly, the Mystic Side Person''s eyes darkened with gloom. "Ciudik! Ciudik!" Graham coldly muttered this name. He knew clearly that it was his resentment towards Ciudik that prevented him from meditating. It had been a cooperation that allowed them to obtain the "Hercules Silver Potion" and a page of the "Herculean Notes" from Them, yet the bastard Ciudik had run off with the "Hercules Silver Potion." Fortunately, he never really trusted the other party and had taken the precaution of obtaining the "Herculean Notes" in advance. Otherwise, he would have lived the rest of his life in endless regret. But his heart was still filled with resentment! After all, that was the "Hercules Silver Potion"! A mere page of the "Herculean Notes" couldn''tpare to it. Even after his trantion, which revealed some differences between the "Hand of Void" described there and the ordinary "Hand of Void," the "Hercules Silver Potion" still held more value in his heart. "Mine! All mine!" "Don''t think that you can escape by using Arthur Kredos as a decoy!" Graham scoffed coldly. He was all too aware of Ciudik''s cunning. The other must have nned everything in advance, using Arthur Kredos to divert his and Their attention. Had he not realized it sooner, the other would have certainly managed to deceive thempletely. But now, it was not toote! Even though Ciudik had definitely left South Los, once he killed Arthur Kredos, who was deeply connected with the other, and used Arthur Kredos''s fresh blood and skull for divination, he would certainly find him. "Hmph, Arthur Kredos!" Thinking of Arthur, Graham, who believed that his previous failure was due to underestimating the enemy, grew even more angry. He ripped off the cloak enveloping his body. Suddenly, a gaunt body, devoid of a tiny bit of fat and resembling a mummy, appeared in the hall''s mirror. Gazing at his reflection in the mirror, Graham was not in a hurry. Because he was lucky! He had found five families in South Los that fully met the requirements for the "Blood Ritual." Soon, by midnight today, he could use the ritual to return to normal. Not only would his body return to normal, but his strength would return to normal as well! And perhaps even surpass it by a bit! Then, he would reim everything he had lost. With this thought, Graham burst into a loudugh. "Haha!" Crack! Crack! Crack! Amidst theughter, the sound of ceramic jars breaking resonated. Not just one, but several in session. At the same time, a strange scent entered the room, making Graham''s nose twitch. The next moment, his face changed drastically. Chapter 38 Support in the Drizzle! Malz and Otto walked side by side, followed by a team of twelve patrol officers. "Are you really sure that the mastermind behind the baby theft case is on Cork Street?" As they were about to turn from Dar Alley into Cork Street, Otto once again questioned Malz. His tone was harsh, even somewhat usatory. Everyone in the Shire District knew that Malz was no longer the Malz of old, a man intent on retiring, who had be weak and easily bullied. Even when confronted with overly excessive incidents, he would choose to swallow his anger and say nothing. In the beginning, Otto had been cautious around Malz. But as the other officers tested Malz and he did not resist, Otto began to feel more confident and bold. Just like this time¡ª Malz had clearly uncovered the mastermind behind the baby theft case but called him for help, an act of sharing credit that, if it were anyone else, Otto would have refused and been wary of whether they were setting him up. But with Malz, Otto didn''t suspect a thing. After all, Malz wanted a peaceful retirement! But Police Chief Woolter didn''t want to let Malz off the hook so easily. A third-ss officer in the Shire District was a rare and vital asset, would it not be better to rece him with one''s own people? Everyone knew what Woolter was nning. Everyone was watching Malz be the butt of jokes. Including Otto. Otto knew very well why Malz was sharing the credit with him¡ªit was simply to win him over. Regrettably¡­ He had long been one of Police Chief Woolter''s men. There was no helping it, for Police Chief Woolter had promised too much! And it wasn''t just him¡ªas far as Otto knew, many officers in the Shire District had sided with the police chief! As for the patrol officers? A bunch of temps, who had no right to side with a police chief, and could only suck up to a fifth-level police officer, which was already lucky for them. "Of course, no problem." "This is information I obtained at a high price." Malz replied with certainty, just as he had before, his expression carrying a hint of pain. Seeing this pain, Otto knew that Malz must have spent arge sum of money. Then, he even heard Malz say, "That bastard Joseph really deserves to die, owing me 10 gold notes and just dying like that¡ªthose were my retirement funds!" "Then that''s money down the drain for you!" With a sneer, Otto was dismissive. He was a fourth-level police officer, and so was Joseph, although he had his own vices of drinking, gambling, and brothelling,pared to thetter, he was a better officer. At least, he wouldn''t take lives without good reason. Unlike that bastard Joseph. Slipped in? How did he slip? Tied to a post, and he still managed to slip in? That would normally only happen in bed. But Malz''s retirement funds don''t seem small, I wonder if I should try to get a chunk out of it? Thinking this, Otto already spoke out loud, "Malz, I hope to have a good friendship with you, what do you think of the Shire District houses?" Hearing such brazen words, Malz almostughed. It was nearly as if Otto had said robbery outright. The houses in the Shire District aren''t cheap, even those located on streets inhabited by themoners cost about 300 gold notes, while streets like Dar Alley, closer to the middle ss, need about 400 gold notes. Simply put, to buy a house in a ce like Dar Alley, based on the highest average ie of themoners in the Shire District, it would take about four years. And this four-year assumption is only viable if the civilian family has at least two full-time working adults, and they neither eat nor drink nor fall ill. Otherwise, it''s just a dream. But now, Otto asked directly for 400 gold notes. Malz didn''t think about the 300 gold notes; given Malz''s disy of greed, it certainly wouldn''t be the lowest, and definitely not the highest either. Why not the highest? Not because Malz suddenly found his conscience, but because he was afraid of scaring Otto away. Also, he was testing Otto. Once Otto backed down again and showed wealth, Malz was very clear on the oue. Fortunately, he came to his senses in time. "Hmm." Malz, with slight hesitation, then made a gesture to Otto to talk aside. Immediately, Otto was overjoyed. He was only trying his luck. He hadn''t expected that Malz might actually agree! That was 400 gold notes! Enough for a long vacation in Inner Bay! No way! I need to knock out more! Thinking this, Otto said to the patrol officers behind him, "You keep moving forward!" Having said that, he walked straight to the nearby alley, unbuckling his belt as though he was going to relieve himself right there. Public urination had long been banned in South Los, but apart from the most bustling areas in the five major districts, it was incessantly prevalent in the smaller streets and alleys. Even in the most bustling Shire District, it was the same. Malz stood by, waiting. The group of twelve patrol officers did not suspect anything, and moved straight ahead. After the patrol officers had moved about ten meters away, Malz then walked toward the alley. "I''m willing to establish a friendship with you, but it involves great risks¡­" "Hmm, what''s that?" Having prepared to demand an extra payment, Otto had begun to babble non-stop, but had only uttered one sentence before unexpectedly seeing Malz nce behind him. Instinctively, Otto turned around. Poof! A dagger plunged into his heart from behind. Otto instinctively tried to scream in pain, but a hand covered his mouth, forcibly stifling his cries, then the dagger sliced through his throat. "Don''t panic, it''s normal to feel dizzy." Until his death, Otto couldn''t believe that Malz would dare to kill him. Why? With his fading consciousness, Otto saw Malz smiling at him, his expression strangely unfamiliar and filled with cruelty. How could such a cruel smile appear on Malz, who was about to retire, known for his honesty and integrity? It baffled Otto. As his remaining consciousness dissipated, Otto merely saw Malz turn and bow out of the alley. But who that person was, he couldn''t see anymore. Arthur stood at the entrance of the alley, watching as Malz wiped Otto''s neck, his lips slightly curling upwards, Malcolm also smiling as he turned around. This was the "support that could promote our cooperation" as mentioned by Arthur. And Malz had done as he said, "resolve within an hour." The cooperation between the two parties progressed further. "Mr. Kledos¡­" "Malz, you can call me Arthur, after all, we are now friends." Arthur gestured toward Otto''s corpse thaty dead with eyes wide open. Choosing Otto was no random decision. The man was quite active in the Shire District and was a staunch supporter of Woolter. For this, Woolter had invested substantial effort and resources. Thus, if something happened to him, Woolter would certainly rush to the Shire District from the Dds overnight. Conveniently, Woolter also had a mistress in the Shire District. And it was impossible for Woolter to stay in the morgue all night. So, if the grief-stricken, all-night-long Woolter, the Police Chief, encountered some sort of mishap, it seemed perfectly logical, right? At least, it seemed perfectly logical, which was enough. Some positions, once vacant, attract everyone''s attention. Lauke was like this. Woolter? No exception. "Arthur!" Malz changed his address but still spoke respectfully.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As they walked side by side, Arthur grew increasingly satisfied with Malz, but his inner vignce also sharply heightened. This seemingly harmless old man was the real threat. Just look at Otto''s body on the ground! Undoubtedly, anyone who hindered this old man''s goals would be eliminated. But as Arthur looked at Malz, his demeanor became even more amicable. Because their goals were aligned: He needed Malz''s help to eliminate Woolter. Malz, too, needed to get rid of Woolter. With the foundation set by their elimination of Otto, and after they worked together to kill Woolter, their friendship would inevitably strengthen. If they did even more together, it would be unbreakable. So, at that moment, Arthur was very focused on capturing the mastermind behind the baby theft case. It was for his present as well as his future self. Truly a win-win! He, Arthur, aimed to win not once but twice! Approaching 14 Cork Street, Arthur didn''t follow the patrol squad anymore but handed over a few vials of "Holy Water" to Malz, then leaped up to the rooftops. Watching Arthur leap effortlessly onto the roof, even though it was just a low first floor, Malz''s pupils constricted. Already linking Arthur with some of his past connections, Malz became even more convinced of Arthur''s involvement with those entities. Especially when he saw Arthur, in light drizzle, open an umbre, carry the Spirit Medium Box, and walk along the rooftop hugging "Anna," Malz immediately averted his gaze. A sense of eeriness rose in his heart again! He was worried that continuing to look would plunge him back into nightmares. By then, he might not even be able to lift a dagger. "Change to Crossbow Arrow!" "Prepare the Kerosene bottles, wait for mymand!" "Three, two, one..." "Throw!" Six Kerosene bottles smashed directly onto 14 Cork Street, followed by two torches. Boom! Even in the rain, the ze rose fiercely. And in the next moment¡ª Bang! The front door of 14 Cork Street was broken open, and a figure rushed out. Whizz whizz whizz! The rain-soaked policemen with their crossbows simultaneously pulled the triggers, the arrows embedding into the rushing figure. But the sound was off! Chop chop chop! It sounded like hitting wood, and only after the figure fell did all the policemen realize it was just a coat rack wrapped in a jacket. And then¡ª Whoosh! A figure rushed out, heading straight for Malz. Chapter 39 Victory, Already Born! (Please support~ Please follow~) At the moment the kerosene-filled pottery jar shattered, Graham smelled the distinct odor of kerosene. Instantly, he tensed. However, upon realizing it was just a group of "Blue-Skin Dogs," Graham''s tension eased. These "Blue-Skin Dogs" hade for those infants! It must have been because of a w he left behind when he snatched thest baby at the police station. With this thought, Graham cursed Arthur again. ''Damn that guy!'' ''If it weren''t for you, how could my strength have weakened to this extent?'' The secret technique "Eulogy of Ilos," which pulls people into dreams and uses the "dreamscape" as home ground, is powerful and bizarre, butes with various limitations. Beyond the necessary contact, there were also distance constraints. Especially the consumption for the practitioner was beyond imagination. Even if Grahampleted the "Eulogy of Ilos" under normal conditions, he would be left weakened for 2-3 days. Not to mention, now that Arthur had broken his secret technique, not only was his "Spirituality" obscured, but his "Physique" had greatly declined, rendering him unable to cast any magic except for a basic Illusion Technique. But! Killing a squad of ''Blue-Skin Dogs'' was still feasible. Graham thought so, and acted ordingly. However, this Mystic Side Person did not rush out directly, for he had seen the crossbow arrows in the hands of those Blue-Skin Dogs. Although gunpowder had risen, the crossbow had notpletely exited the stage of history. On a day like this, overcast with rain, crossbows still held their ce on the battlefield. Graham had no intention to withstand a crossbow arrow with his physique, something he couldn''t do even at his prime. Now? Any crossbow arrow was something he did not wish to encounter. If it hit a vital spot, that would genuinely be the end. Therefore, he threw out a clotheshanger draped with his coat. Watching the ''Blue-Skin Dogs'' hit the clotheshanger one after another, Grahamughed. Crossbows could be reloaded. However, the time it took to reload was enough for him to ughter the entire squad. As for afterward? It was simply a matter of biding time! As long as he could dy until after midnight, he would be able to leave South Los at ease! Even if pursued by the Earl of South Loster, he was confident he could shake him off in the vast sea, after all, the opponent couldn''t really leave his territory for long unless he no longer wanted it. For someone like him who had only killed a squad of ''Blue-Skin Dogs,'' five infants, six families, totaling just over forty people, it wasn''t worth it. Of course, that was forter. For now, naturally it was¡ª Kill the leader first! Graham rushed out, dagger thrusting directly at Malz. The surrounding officers cried out in surprise, but Malz remained calm. The Third-ss Officer seemed to return to his younger days. Back then, he stood on the battlefield, facing cavalry, holding a matchlock gun. ''It seems nothing has changed!'' ''No, there is some change!''N?v(el)B\\jnn ''At least, I am no longer holding a matchlock gun, but...'' ''Holy Water!'' Thinking of Arthur''s earlier instructions, Malz then sshed the Holy Water in his left hand, shouting loudly. "Evil Spirit, Purify!" Suddenly, Graham, who had rushed up to Malz, was sshed directly in the face with sulfuric acid. Hisss! The sound of the sulfuric acid corroding his skin echoed. Followed by Graham''s scream. "Ahhh!" Effective! Seeing this scene, Malz did not hesitate, and promptly sshed the Holy Water he was holding in his right hand. Graham, covering his face with his hands, soon had his hands, back of the neck, and neck corroded by the sulfuric acid. The pain made Graham start to retreat. It was a trap! This trap was meant for him! Who was it? Ciudik! It must have been Ciudik! Only Ciudik could know him so well! And would set up such a targeted trap! Graham was increasingly infuriated inside, he wanted to scream, but he dared not, fearful of the sulfuric acid sshing into his mouth. If sulfuric acid had indeed been thrown into his mouth, he would havepletely lost the ability to "Chant." It would have been a devastating blow to him. No! It absolutely couldn''t happen! While retreating, Graham was fully focused on guarding against Malz, whom he believed was Ciudik in disguise. Thinking back to when Malz had charged at him, the indifferent look in his eyes and that faint hint of mockery. It was undoubtedly Ciudik! Graham was certain of it. Therefore, the Mystic Side Person didn''t notice Arthur standing on the rooftop of Cork Street Building No. 14. After positioning the umbre on the rooftop to shield "Anna" and the Spirit Medium Box from getting wet, Arthur stood with his sword. His left hand forward, the four fingers together and extended straight, with the thumb forming a right angle at the base of his palm, the de resting on it like a gun, aimed at Graham. The fine raindrops pattered on Arthur''s body and face. Arthur adjusted his breathing, gathering all the strength in his body, and with a push from his right foot at the back, he soared off the rooftop, his right hand thrusting out the sword directly. Pseudo Swift Bird Swordsmanship! In the rain, twelve patrol officers widened their eyes. At that moment, it was as if they saw an eagle swooping down from the sky to prey upon its target on the ground. Graham too heard the swooshing sound above his head. The Mystic Side Person finally sensed something amiss. But, it was toote! A sh of the sword. Arthur, who had leaped from the rooftop, passed by Graham. Graham''s body stiffened, his hands still not lowered from his face, his eyes only able to peek through the gaps of his fingers at the silhouette standing with a sword. That all-too-familiar silhouette made Graham instantly recognize Arthur''s identity. At that moment, Graham realized he had made a mistake. Aplete and utter blunder! "It was you!" "I..." Spurt! Annoyed and angry, Graham wanted to say something else, but the fresh blood gushed from his neck like a fountain. The crimson sprayed over three meters into the air, Graham''s steps faltered, his figure swayed, and he fell at Arthur''s feet. Ignoring the corpse at his feet, Arthur''s sword-holding right hand turned, immediately swinging the de in a half-circle in front of him to fling the bloody residue in a straight line onto the muddy ground, before sheathing the sword. His gaze turned to Graham, more urately, to the text only he could see before his eyes: [ying a critically injured Mystic Side Person, XP+20] ... ''As expected, only by killing Mystic Side Persons do I earn XP!'' Having confirmed another suspicion, Arthur began to search Graham''s body more diligently, hoping for some gain. Meanwhile, Malz was shouting at the dazed patrol officers¡ª "Put out the fire, save people!" "Don''t touch anything!" Thetter reminder, although Malz knew it was of little use, he still had to show his stance in front of Arthur. Arthur was well aware of this, but he didn''t care. It wasn''t that he wasn''t acknowledging Malz''s directive, but he knew that Cork Street No. 14 was not the current hideout of the toad. In the memories of his predecessor, a family of four lived here. The husband was a First Mate, the wife a full-time homemaker, and the son and daughter were just about the age to need a home tutor. Arthur nced at Cork Street No. 14. The shattered door allowed him to see the bodies in the dim corridor. Two adults and two children, discarded carelessly. ''Cruel world.'' Arthur thought silently, his gaze returning to Graham''s body without any sighs, just a slight prefix addition. ''Such a cruel world.'' With that internalment, Arthur searched Graham''s body even more thoroughly for any spoils. In any world, strength and vignce are indispensable. The victors gain everything. The losers lose everything. Arthur did not want to be a loser, so he could only explore his surroundings with an even more cautious heart, absorbing more nourishment to grow stronger. After all¡ª To win is to live! And soon, he found something on Graham''s body. "Huh?!" Chapter 40 Hand of Void! ``` Arthur found a piece of paper in the inner lining pocket of Graham''s vest. The paper was slightly yellowed, with neatly trimmed edges, and it was covered with many strange characters that Arthur couldn''t understand. Yet, in the rain, these characters had not blurred. The sense of age from the paper and the characteristics of the characters were telling Arthur that this was no ordinary sheet of paper. But he didn''t reach for it immediately; instead, he took a handkerchief out of his jacket pocket. Unable to be sure whether the paper was poisonous, Arthur was very careful. He flicked the handkerchief open and ced it in his hand before picking up the paper. It was only then that he clearly saw, in the spaces between the unfamiliar writing, there was themonnguage that he could understand. Both sides of the paper were filled with writing. This also made Arthur realize what was recorded on this sheet of paper. No! More precisely, this page of the "Herculean Notes" recorded a "Hand of Void," a secret technique. Suddenly, Arthur felt grateful to Graham. No need to ask, the trantion of the strange characters had to be the work of thetter. If it hadn''t been tranted by thetter, he wouldn''t have understood it at all. And now that he could understand it, naturally¡ª [Spirituality check in progress...] [Spirituality meets the minimum requirement, check passed!] [Yes/No spend 10 XP to learn Hand of Void?] ... Derived from the Talent "Omnivorous," his ability once again demonstrated its prowess. Having just in Graham and gained 20 XP, bringing his total XP to 36, Arthur naturally did not hesitate. [Hand of Void Lv1: During a journey to the southern part of the Empire in the Talin district, Hercules discovered the original version of this secret technique in a fallen tower. At that time, the technique was fragmentary and iplete. Hercules expended considerable effort toplete it, and after many alterations, the present version of the secret technique was born. It resembles the widely known ''Hand of Void'' to an extent, but with a fundamental difference; Effect: Based on spirituality, consumes physical strength to create a Hand of Void with Glyphic Language Ei a that serves you.] (Annotation 1: The Hand of Void will be as flexible as the creator''s palm, retaining some of the wrist, and always visible to the creator.) (Annotation 2: The Hand of Void is invisible to others but can be touched by them, and can also be damaged. When it reaches the damage limit, the Hand of Void disappears.) (Annotation 3: At the current level, the Hand of Void can lift items up to 5kg in weight, moves at the speed of an adult walking, and can be a maximum distance of 3 meters from the creator.) (Annotation 4: After creating the Hand of Void, the creator will continuously consume physical strength, which will increase when the Hand of Void is holding an item.) (Annotation 5: When releasing the Hand of Void, it disappears but the spent physical strength doesn''t return.) (Annotation 6: At this stage, you must recite theplete Glyphic Language Ei a to sessfully create the Hand of Void.) ... "Hercules?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "It''s actually rted to Hercules!" Looking at the text before him, Arthur''s eyes showed surprise, followed by the synchronization of his body and knowledge. Unlike before, this knowledge synchronization took longer. Not only did a multitude of unfamiliar knowledge appear in his mind, but a chill also materialized over his heart, the coolness tracing over his heart. Arthur could distinctly feel the chill sketching a small, palm-like figure over his heart. Almost instinctively, he chanted¡ª "Ei a!" Thud, thud! His heart beat violently twice. In Arthur''s perception, the small palm on his heart was filled with fresh blood and lit up. As he shook his left hand, what seemed like a fuzzy yarn but was actually transparent materialized into gloves in his hand. The next moment, with a thought from Arthur, the glove detached from his left hand and hovered in mid-air. Arthur, looking at his own creation, the ''Hand of Void,'' showed a gleam of joy in his eyes. He had witnessed the Mystic Side more than once, but it was his first time using the power of the Mystic Side. Thus, excitement and thrill rose from the bottom of his heart. However, very quickly, Arthur''s brows furrowed. It wasn''t that the Hand of Void was consuming too much. In fact, the current consumption of the Hand of Void was only equivalent to Arthur''s consumption at a steady slow run¡ªa pace Arthur could maintain for an hour without needing to rest. ``` Arthur frowned, he now had only 26XP left, and "Hand of Void" upgraded to Lv2 and "Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo" upgraded to Lv3 both required 20XP. Simply put, he could only choose one. After a brief consideration, Arthur chose "Hand of Void". It wasn''t that "Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo" was bad, but "Hand of Void" was more helpful for his uing actions. Of course, it was also because Arthur believed that he would soon have arge amount of XPing in. [Consume 20XP, Hand of Void Lv1¡úLv2] [Hand of Void Lv2: Possessing spirituality, though quite mediocre, you demonstrate that diligence canpensate forck of aptitude. Your ''Hand of Void'' advances further; Effect: Based on spirituality, consuming physical strength, create two hands of void using Glyphic Language Ei a to serve you.] (Note 1: Omitted) (Note 2: Hand of Void is invisible to others, but can be touched and injured by them. When the damage threshold is reached, Hand of Void disappears. When one of the two hands of void disappears, you cannot replenish it; you must wait for the remaining hand to disappear before you can create new ones.) (Note 3: The current level of Hand of Void can lift objects up to 10kg. The movement speed is like an adult jogging, with a maximum distance from the creator of 6 meters.) (Note 4: After creating Hand of Void, the creator will continuously consume physical strength, and the consumption elerates when lifting objects. When both hands of void are present, the consumption of physical strength doubles.) (Note 5: Omitted) (Note 6: Omitted) ... The same synchronization between body and knowledge as before. That trace of coolness continued to etch itself on his heart. On his heart, the small, palm-shaped pattern became more refined, now delineating the knuckles from a rough outline of a palm. "Ei a!" Once again, the strange sybles echoed from Arthur''s mouth. Thump, thump! As before, his heart throbbed intensely as the palm pattern filled in. But unlike before where only the left hand appeared, this time it was both hands. "Hand of Void" materialized over Arthur''s hands in the form of left and right hands, then detached and floated beside him. Next, they floated up to the roof at Arthur''s will. Arthur''s umbre, Spirit Medium Box, and ''Anna'' were all there. The right Hand of Void picked up the Spirit Medium Box. The left Hand of Void held the umbre, its little finger hooked around ''Anna''. As the two Hands of Void descended, Arthur first took the umbre, shoved ''Anna'' and a page of the Herculean Notes into his bosom, and then, he picked up the Spirit Medium Box. This scene was seen by Malz just in time. In Malz''s view, all he saw was Arthur raising his hand. Then, the umbre, ''Anna'', and the box floated down,nding steadily in Arthur''s hands. The Third-ss Officer''s pupils shrank. His breathing became rapid. Almost subconsciously, Malz thought of fleeing right then. But, immediately, he saw Arthur turning to him with a smile. Without a doubt, Arthur had done it intentionally. He was deepening his ''cooperative rtionship'' with Malz in his own way. Only... ''Is Malz''s reaction a bit over the top?'' "Or has Malz experienced something simr before, and it left him with an indelible memory?" Arthur guessed in his mind, but that didn''t stop him from holding the umbre and heading to the door. "Next step?" He asked softly. Malz nodded emphatically, hinting at something as he said¡ª "This year''s rainy season hassted a month longer than previous years..." "Leave it to me!" Chapter 41 Woolter! (Please follow~ Please support~) No. 14 Cork Street, outside.N?v(el)B\\jnn Standing at the foot of the stairs, Malz bowed respectfully to Arthur, even speaking as he did. "Thank you for your contributions to the Shire District." "I will report truthfully and ensure you receive the appropriate rewards." Arthur shook his head with a smile, holding his umbre and carrying the Spirit Medium Box, with ''Anna'' in his arms, he walked towards No. 2 Cork Street. The onlookers from Cork Street immediately subconsciously cleared a path for him. "Arthur! Arthur!" "Wait for me!" "I want to interview you!" Scott chased after him from behind. The residents of Cork Street showed envy in their eyes, although they were solid middle-ss, not one of them had had the chance to be featured in the newspapers. "As expected of Mr. Kledos, the ''Spirit Medium'', he solved another case so quickly." "No wonder these patrol officers suddenly found the culprit, it turns out they relied on Mr. Kledos." "It''s such a pity for the Allen family." "s, may they rest in peace." Arthur listened to the discussions of his neighbors behind him and his gaze swept over Wiggins, who was concealed in the crowd. Compared to the open and aboveboard young reporter, Golden Finger who had received his signal was being extremely cautious. He would need the help of these two for what was toe. Of course, it was not for just one thing. Firstly, news reporting, for his stable source of XP, Arthur would definitely be careful to maintain it. Secondly, while keeping an eye on Malz, searching for the real hideout of that toad, with his sessful experience finding beggars, Arthur was willing to ce more trust in Wiggins. At the same time, he was also anticipating that the true hideout of the toad contained even more valuables. Having obtained the Hand of Void, Arthur hoped to gain as much as possible. After all, he had found ''soil'' and ''fertilizer'', and now he was in urgent need of ''seeds''! Just the Hand of Void was definitely not enough! Of course, the most important thing was still Malz! Despite Malz''s trustworthy demeanor and his own full confidence, what if there were an ident? Arthur thought it wise to take some precautions. When he returned to the gate of the small courtyard at No. 2 Cork Street, Arthur heard Malz''s inquirying from not far away at No. 14 Cork Street¡ª "Where is Officer Otto?" Malz asked a patrol officer whose pockets were bulging and his chest was puffed up. For the petty theftmitted by the patrol officer before his eyes, Malz, a Third-ss Officer, chose to turn a blind eye. Because, in the Shire District and indeed the whole of South Los, this was the norm. Even the richest portion would soon appear on his desk. If it had been a few hours earlier, Malz might have hesitated. Now? He was entirely focused on performing. "Mr. Otto?" The questioned patrol officer was startled, then turned his head to ask his colleagues, who also had their pockets bulging, "Have you seen Mr. Otto?" "No!" "It seems like Mr. Otto wasn''t here just a moment ago!" The patrol officers,pletely immersed in their unexpected gains, looked at each other in confusion, only then realizing that Otto, one of their leaders, had disappeared. Right away, these officers sneered. In their eyes, Otto must have been worried about the fight affecting him and that''s why he left temporarily, after all, he wasn''t likely to miss out on his share. However, this behavior made the others involved a bit ufortable. After all, they had fought! Since they fought, taking ''spoils of war'' was only fitting! Especiallypared to Otto, Malz, who was at the frontline, deserved to take more! This was a ''tradition'' that dated back to the Sheriff''s era! As for newws? None of the patrol officers took the newws seriously. And there, standing at the door, closely watching the expressions of the patrol officers, Malz then said, "Send two people to call Officer Otto back." Having said that, he sighed just at the right moment. "I''ll go!" "I''ll go too!" The patrol officer stopped by Malz volunteered eagerly; his pockets were already full, as he had obtained his due share. "If we keep stuffing things in here, we''re going to break the rules." "Might as well go find Otto." Despite his disdain for Otto''s cowardice, the patrolman was obviously very willing to do this sort of thing that would please Otto. The other patrolman felt the same. And quickly, the two of them came running back, tumbling and stumbling. "Otto, Mr. Otto is dead!" "His throat was slit!" The two of them stammered out. "What?" "Where is he?" Malz asked immediately, his face a mask of shock. "Right in that alley we just mentioned!" said the patrolman. Malz ran immediately towards the alley. The crime scene, which he had cleaned earlier and then washed by the rain, naturally left no trace, and even made his fabricated scene more convincing¡ªOtto, facing down towards the mouth of the alley, was lying face down, with fresh blood soaking the ground around him. With the discovery of Otto''s body, the previously exuberant patrolmen became dull and anxious. Unlike the deaths of Lauke, Joseph, and the others. Otto died under obscure circumstances. They needed to find the killer. Surely Otto wasn''t killed by the Evil Spirit, was he? More importantly, Otto''s death could affect their ie this time. In fact, that''s exactly what happened. All their earnings were handed over. The Shire District Police Station was situated on one side of West Mok Avenue; turning right from Elta Square into Ayr Lane, one could see the police station,posed of two double-story buildings, one triple-story building, and a small square. The small square, paved entirely with square bricks, had a carriage parked on one side, while the stable behind the double-story building on the right always had 3-4 horses in readiness. These were all for dealing with emergencies. However, today neither the carriages nor the horses were mobilized, but the whole Shire District Police Station was in a state of panic. It was tenser than the time when the intruder broke in and stole the baby. Each officer on duty had a grave expression, listening to Malz''s ount while their gazes unconsciously drifted towards a middle-aged man sitting on the side¡ª Woolter. The Dds Sheriff, wearing a traditional white curly wig and spats, had his red dress coat hanging on a rack, wore a vest, and a white shirt adorned withce jabot, his face was tense, and his slightly drooping eyelids made it hard to discern his gaze. However, judging by his rapid breathing, his mood was not good. "Was it Otto who let you leave?" Woolter inquired, his eyes intently fixed on Malz. Under the Dds Sheriff''s gaze, Malz looked a bit tense, but he answered very confidently. "Yes, he was feeling unwell." Although Malz spoke euphemistically, Woolter knew this was typical of Otto, that worthless man¡ªgreedy and fearful of death. But it was precisely because of such traits, he was able to gain an advantage in Shire District starting from Otto. "Otto, he..." Malz seemed to want to continue, but Woolter immediately raised his hand to stop Malz from speaking further. Malz didn''t show any displeasure at being interrupted. On the contrary, he knew that Woolter was irritated. Why did he choose Otto? Because not only did he understand Otto''s character well, the entire Shire District knew what Otto was like. So, for such an unfortunate incident to happen, it couldn''t possibly be med on him, an officer eagerly looking forward to retirement, and even less likely that he would be suspected as the murderer. Didn''t they notice how nervous he was when he was answering just now? How could he possiblymit murder! Malz took a cautious step forward, bent over with an anxious and obsequious smile on his face, and whispered¡ª "Police Chief, I have only three months left until retirement." "Could you possibly..." Upon hearing the title Police Chief, Woolter''s mouth twitched. The second half of Malz''s appeal made it clear that he was addressing the ''Sheriff of Shire District''. Woolter felt pleased. He knew what Malz wanted. Nothing more than early retirement. If he hadn''t already promised Malz''s position away in a deal, he might have truly agreed. But now? Woolter went on to say. Chapter 42 The Rules under the Era "Malz, you were the first officer at the scene of the crime." "Under the neww, homicide must be solved, even if you have only three months until retirement¡ª" One week! "I am giving you one week''s time!" "You must solve the Otto murder case!" Woolter dered righteously. The neww had been in effect for three years already, and everyone knew that. But what was even more widely known was that the neww was not recognized. Most officers, just like Police Chief Lauke, simply went through the motions, wearing both the sheriff''s badge and the police cap, and upying the main seat. A few officerspletely ignored it. For example, Joseph, who had already been killed off. These officers retained strong characteristics from the era of the sheriffs. Although the neww was virtually ineffective, it became different when spoken by Woolter¡ªat this moment, it had the authority it deserved. And, it was indisputable! Inside the office, the duty officers all turned to look at Malz. They knew Malz was being singled out. However, no one spoke up. It wasn''t targeted at them! Why would they want to displease the police chief? Not only did Malz know, but everyone present was aware that Woolter was most likely to be the next Police Chief of Shire District. Therefore, the nces cast at Malz by the duty officers were filled with pity. An officer seeking retirement. A prospective Police Chief. Anyone could tell what would happen to Malz. Perhaps they should present a big gift to the new Police Chief? No! I can''t be the only one paying! We must all contribute together! The officers present thought simultaneously, and with their gazes intersecting, they reached an agreement. All of them disyed a relieved smile. Not only because the big gift could not be afforded by a single person, but also because with this gift, they once again formed a faction. After Police Chief Lauke''s death, a new faction would rise with the new Police Chief. Although such a faction was extremely transient and loose, it was sufficient to take a significant bite from the thoroughly allocated big cake of Shire District. After all, those present were just a part of the police force, not all of them. Of course, except for Malz. Suddenly, the gazes directed at Malz were not just filled with pity, but thick with sorrow. Poor guy! The officers present sighed. Watching as Woolter, who had stood up and patted Malz on the shoulder, took his coat and riding crop and walked out of the office, they all followed him out. With his red coat draped over his left arm and a riding crop in his right hand, Woolter felt the following of the officers behind him and pondered which officers on leave might be worth wooing. He was well aware of what these duty officers were thinking. He was even clearer that the ''Contribution Money'' of Shire District needed redistribution. But what he knew best was that the amount of the ''Contribution Award'' could not change, it had to remain as it was, or he absolutely couldn''t secure his position as the police chief. The amount was fixed, yet he wanted more. What should he do? He could only cut down on the number of people sharing the profits. Otherwise, the costs he incurred to woo others wouldn''t be recovered anytime soon. Dead Joseph, Otto, and Malz who was about to die... Not enough! He had to choose a few more to be temporarily idle! Woolter thought about who the best candidates might be. But this didn''t prevent the Police Chief from berating the patrol officers. Smack! The riding crop heavily struck the nearby desk, peeling off a chunk of paint and making a loud sound. But even louder was Woolter''s cursing. "You all are useless!" "Useless! Useless! Useless!" Woolter used his riding crop to point and vehemently curse all the patrol officers. Unlike regr officers of the same rank. These temporary-like patrol officers were, in Woolter''s eyes, insignificant and dispensable, hence, Woolter didn''t hold back. Amidst his intense emotion, the makeup on the Police Chief''s face was king off profusely. Furthermore, the dense lines on his face made the Police Chief ufortable. This made Woolter, who always considered himself a noble, seem like a prostitute who had been taken advantage of in a tavern without getting paid, now causing a scene. All patrolling officers lowered their heads, not daring to speak. All policemen folded their arms, watching the spectacle. Only Malz looked worriedly at these patrolling officers. All the policemen, including Woolter, saw it. Their hearts grew even more disdainful of the weak Malz. The cursingsted for nearly ten minutes. The patrolling officers were miserable, and the duty officers were somewhat surprised, but only Malz understood that Woolter was venting his anger through this opportunity. Undoubtedly, the other part had invested more in Otto than expected... No! Not just Otto, but others too. Especially those Police Chiefs'' appetites, which weren''t satisfied by small amounts, not even if Woolter drained his own funds. So... "Redistributing the cake?" Malz thought about what he should do, yet still wore a worried expression on the surface. Five more minutes passed, and finally, a tired Woolter left. Before leaving, he left a sentence¡ª "Solve the case within a week!" "Otherwise, strip and leave!" As he said these words, Woolter''s eyes towards the patrolling officers shone with gloom and ferocity. The twelve spots for patrolling officers were also good business! Even though they were just temporarily employed, the blue uniforms still held value! Malz saw Woolter''s gaze clearly; he knew the other party was desperate for the position of Sheriff of Shire District. But the more desperate he was, the better it was for him. Then, amid the respects of a group of policemen, Woolter got into the carriage parked at the side of the small square.N?v(el)B\\jnn As for the emergency backup carriage? Isn''t this an emergency-worthy moment? After sending off Woolter''s carriage, all policemen returned to the police station''s office, with a worried Malz walking at the very end. And unlike the other policemen who went straight back to their offices, Malz stopped to console the patrolling officers beside him¡ª "I will try my best to preserve this ie for you; you fought, and I saw it." Malz''s face carried the elder''s characteristic smile. It made the patrolling officers, who had been scolded for over a dozen minutes, feel much better. And when Malz took out a gold note and handed it to the patrol officer he first stopped in front of at 14 Cork Street, everyone around was stunned. They hadn''t expected Malz to genuinely care about their feelings. Not ethereal, but tangibly. "Dico, take everyone out for a drink." "Thank you, Mr. Malz." "Thanks, Mr. Malz." The charm of the gold note was boundless, and a group of twelve patrolling officers showed gratitude, especially afterparing Woolter''s "swaggering" here, their appreciation deepened. At this moment, this group of patrolling officers sincerely believed thatpared to Mr. Malz, Woolter should die. Malz watched the group of patrolling officers depart. He knew that a gold note couldn''t buy these patrolling officers. Even a hundred gold notes would be difficult. But he wasn''t buying them. He was just sincerelyforting these young temps. In front of everyone''s eyes! "The easiest to deceive is the human heart!" Malz inwardly eximed, turning to walk toward his office; he must make everyone see that he was present at the police station. Standing at the doors of their offices, the policemen watched Malz''s retreating figure, some with sighs, some with scoffs, and others indifferent. The only thing absent was respect. A man hardly able to save himself, yet still harboring mercy. It truly was... Damn! With strong disdain, these policemen returned to their offices. From start to finish, not a single one went to the morgue to check on Otto''s body. Woolter didn''t either. This is the police of South Los. This is the police of the era. Chapter 43 Hourglass! (Please follow~ Please support~) Rumble, rumble. The carriage rolled over the waterlogged road, sshing pedestrians who couldn''t dodge in time with muddy water. Mixed with the stench of feces, the dirty water naturally drew the angry stares of the passersby, whose curses were about to erupt when they saw the emblem on the carriage and immediately held their tongues. The police carriage! Those who knew the meaning of the emblem shut their mouths and lowered their heads, hurrying on their way. Soiled clothes can be washed clean. But a broken bone, even when set, often results in a disability. The coachman revealed a malicious and satisfied smile. The man was not a police officer, just a patrolman. But at that moment, he felt that he possessed a higher status than a police officer. Of course, Woolter sitting inside the carriage knew what had happened. But the Police Chief didn''t care. If he didn''t care about a patrolman, he certainly wouldn''t care aboutmoners of even lower status. In the eyes of the Police Chief, thesemoners were nothing more than consumables that created wealth for him. The people he truly needed to care about were, aside from a few individuals of the same rank, only a very small part of South Los. And thetter, he hardly ever encountered. Because the Earl of South Los kept to himself, and the nobles of South Los also favored such a reclusive lifestyle. In fact, one Lord, in order to please the Earl, even announced that his entire family would live in secrecy. Of course, Woolter viewed this as mere pretense. His whole family might be living in secrecy. But that family had a manor on the outskirts of South Los,plete with a wine cer, mill, and sweet-water well inside, and nearly 16 hectares of farnd outside, not to mention the family''s Hunter could take servants into the forest for hunting at will. The ce was practically a miniature kingdom. The Lord had be a King. If it were him, he would also wish to stay there. And in South Los, there were several nobles like this. ''When can I be like them?'' Woolter mused to himself in the carriage. Being the Sheriff of Shire District was certainly not his end goal. To be frank, that would be his starting point. From this starting point, to obtain a ''Knight''s status,'' and then, to bemended by the Earl, bing a true Noble¡ªhe would also have a manor, farnd, hunting grounds, and even real fiefs like those Lords. At that thought, Woolter''s face filled with smiles. But immediately after, that smile turned grim. He had paid too much to get the position of Sheriff of Shire District, and he was already in a situation where failure was not an option, but now, Otto''s death had taken away one of his chips, and the remaining few guys were sure to rethink their strategies, especially the two old men in the Dds. He knew the extent of their greed first-hand. And by tomorrow morning at thetest, when news of Otto''s death reached their ears, he would have to bleed money again. What''s worse, he didn''t have the corresponding cash amount. That meant he would need to trade some of his own assets to the two men. Just thinking about losing at least one cargo ship made Woolter grind his teeth, and he couldn''t help but curse in a low voice. "Greedy bastards!" Because, he also thought of the two Police Chiefs in New Old Town and that bastard in Dort District. With the two Police Chiefs from New Old Town, another shop would not escape his loss! As for Dort District? "Shara, you won''t me me, right?" Woolter murmured softly to himself. He hoped that his mistress would help him ''invite'' the Police Chief of Dort District¡ªwho had once expressed interest in his mistress. He hoped that such interest wouldst a bit longer. At least until he secured the position of Sheriff of Shire District. "The Police Chief has arrived!" The patrolman driving the carriage turned, jumped down from the cart, first propping up an umbre before opening the carriage door for him. Garden Street was another middle-ss district near West Mok Avenue, unlike the less than two hundred meters long Cork Street, this ce was longer andrger in area. Naturally, the housing prices were a bit cheaper. However, the house where Shara lived was rented. As for buying? Don''t joke, Woolter would never do such a foolish thing. To Woolter, Shara was nothing but a toy for rxation. However, when it was time for the toy to be put to use, Woolter was quite attentive; he first straightened his appearance, then felt the jewelry box in his pocket. Inside was a ring set with a crystal. Shara had long begged him for it, and this time he intended to grant her wish as a reward. He was certain she wouldn''t disappoint him. With this in mind, the police chief stepped off the carriage and headed towards the two-story building he remembered. The sky had already darkened, and the rain began to fall again, making the already dim view even dimmer. Even the streets where the middle ss livedcked lighting, which made Woolter slow his pace. ''I heard Inner Bay already has gasmps to illuminate the streets; I wonder when South Los will get them.'' While thinking this, Woolter took an umbre and refused the patrol officer''s offer to continue following him. He didn''t want more people seeing Shara.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It would make his dealing with Shara much simplerter on. "Police Chief, would you like me to wait for you?" The patrol officer asked obsequiously. "Pick me up at eight in the morning!" Woolter thought for a moment, then said. He had to return to the Dds tomorrow, and without a horse, walking was not a good option. "Sure thing, Police Chief!" After bowing, the patrol officer walked back to the carriage. Woolter, on the other hand, turned and walked towards the stairs. Neither of them noticed two spiders drifting over from the corner andnding directly on Woolter. Ding, ding! When the doorbell rang and the young girl realized her lover had arrived, she eagerly opened the door, her face beaming with joy. Woolter put on a cooperative smile. In the light of the room, the smile appeared warm and charming to the girl. The girl hugged Woolter tightly, and they walked towards the room together. Neither noticed that two uninvited guests had sneaked in, and with the illumination of the light, the intruders quickly burrowed into Woolter''s pocket and wig. A fleeting light shone on the unique pattern of the spiders. That was¡ª An hourss. An emblem of time slipping away. At that moment, it was like a countdown to life''s end. Shortly after, the room echoed with the sounds of arguing, a p, crying, and the shattering of a vase. Woolter''s voice was shrill during the argument. During the p, Woolter swung his arm. The girl''s voice was filled with grievance as she cried. When the vase shattered, Woolter shouted in pain. Then, silence followed. When sounds were heard again, the girl had already changed her clothes and rushed out with a suitcase, even leaving the door ajar in her haste. Arthur, standing in the shadows, looked at the blood-soaked Woolter sprawled in the room and raised his hand. The two ck widows were swiftly recaptured. They were one of the props left behind by Old Charlie, quite valuable. Arthur had no wish to lose them just like that. After putting the two ck widows into a specially made containment box, Arthur prepared to leave, not sparing Woolter a nce. Bitten more than once by the ck widows and hit in the head with a vase. The man was as good as dead. One could say the n was unexpectedlypleted with great smoothness. He had to thank the girl, who made the entire process much simpler and the oue much more favorable for him. Subconsciously, Arthur looked at the girl''s retreating figure, silently musing. ''Every gift bestowed by fatees marked with its price in the shadows, I wish you... Hm?!'' Chapter 44 The Fringe Person! ``` Before Arthur could finish his silent blessings, he unexpectedly saw a figure appear in front of the girl. It was Amy. The female receptionist at the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club.'' Clearly, Amy and her were acquaintances, and after embracing andforting her for a moment, Amy led her back to Garden Street. Before the door closed, Arthur in the shadows clearly saw Amy dragging Woolter''s body into the bathroom and then fetching a kitchen knife and an axe from the kitchen. Amid the sounds of chopping meat and cleaving bone, there were retching noises. It wasn''t Amy. It was Woolter''s mistress. And Amy? Her breathing was steady, and the sounds of chopping and cleaving were remarkably rhythmic. ''This isn''t the first time she''s done this!'' Arthur narrowed his eyes. This female receptionist from the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' truly gave him a big surprise. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed she could dismember a body like this. At the same time, he began to doubt his initial guess that she was ''a country girl from around South Los.'' A country girl wouldn''t dismember a corpse so efficiently. ''No wonder she subconsciously avoided me after learning that I am a Spirit Medium.'' ''Is it because she was afraid I might see something?'' ''Then, what was her purpose in visiting Woolter''s mistress today?'' The doubts in his mind made Arthur listen more intently. Fortunately, even through the door, his Physique of 1.7 provided him with hearing sharp enough to make out the conversation in the bathroom clearly¡ª "Amy, I''m sorry! I''m so sorry!" "It''s all my fault, it''s me who''s wrong!" Shara, crying, hugged Amy, who had put on an extra coat and an apron. Amy put down the axe and raised her hand tofort her friend. But seeing the blood on her hands, she retracted it¡ªThe extra clothing and the apron were meant to prevent blood from spattering onto her, but her hands were not spared. The hands that held the knife and axe were already covered in fresh blood. "It''s not your fault. I am merely repaying a debt." "When I first arrived in South Los, it was you who saved me." Amy spoke calmly, as the knife and axe in her hands continued their relentless chopping. "But, but..." "I came tonight to say goodbye. I encountered a terrifying Spirit Medium who canmunicate with the Undead. I''m not sure if he saw something, but I have to leave¡ªBeing able to take care of this guy for you before I go is my good fortune." Amy turned her head, a bloodstained smile on her face. Shara slumped on the floor, sobbing softly. "You''re innocent, you killed them because they intended to harm you..." Shara defended her friend through her sobs. Amy simplyughed and shook her head. Murder is murder. And it''s not just one person. Even with a cause, those high and mighty bastards won''t care, just like the vige chief of her hometown. The way he and his three sons looked at her was something she would never forget. And when she resisted her foster father, she guessed what those four men wanted to do. So, she killed them all. However, in the process, her foster father was the first she dismembered and hid in the cer. Those men were creating the pretext for an ambush as much as they could, but she was stabbed by thest man while dealing with him. After that, she bit through her pain and ran toward South Los, seeking a fresh start. As it turned out, she had barely reached South Los when she passed out from her severe injuries. Had it not been for the kind-hearted Shara who rescued her, she would have been dead long ago. Therefore, as she prepared to leave South Los, she wanted to say goodbye to Shara. Of course, she also had some thoughts. She could tell that Woolter that bastard never loved Shara, he was just sweet-talking and deceiving her. Originally she wanted to do something about it. But now, there was no need. Quickly, after Amy had divided Woolter''s body into as many small pieces as possible, she spoke hurriedly, "In a moment, I''ll clean up any leftover bloodstains. After that, I''ll take these pieces and leave. Once I''m gone, you yell for help. When someone arrives, you say someone broke in here, and Woolter went after the intruder!" "Remember¡ª" "You didn''t get a good look at the intruder''s face, and no belongings went missing!" "The rest, those bastards will fill in for you!" Under Amy''s insistence, Shara nodded repeatedly, but her palms tightly clutched Amy''s sleeve. Instantly, the smart country girl sensed something was wrong. "Woolter wanted me to apany the Police Chief of Dort District." "That bastard!" Shara spoke weakly, and Amy immediately scolded, then viciously chopped at Woolter''s head with the axe. The axe became lodged in it. Amy was furious at Woolter''s shamelessness. She was even angrier that now, even with Woolter dead, her friend was still not safe. The bastard from Dort District would definitely not let go of her friend. In fact, he would cling to Shara. Because only by holding on to Shara could he use her name to plunder Woolter''s wealth. Clearly, Shara knew this as well. "Can I leave with you?" "I''m heading for Inner Bay, and the days ahead will be hard," Amy warned, not refusing but reminding her friend. Shara nodded incessantly, then picked up a kitchen knife from beside her and chopped at Woolter. The girl made her promise in her own way. Subsequently, the valuables were ced in a box. Woolter was put into the remaining four boxes. After Amy removed these items in two trips, on the third return, she set the house on fire. The rising mes were like a blooming flower under the night sky. The ze drove away the darkness. And lit the path that Amy and Shara took as they left. The two of them did not look back. Therefore, they did not see Arthur watching them go into the distance. ``` He didn''t see the smile that curved Arthur''s lips. Arthur was in quite a good mood. If before Woolter''s death, the oues seemed to be in his favor, now the result was nearly perfect. The remaining bit? Of course, that needed to be filled in by his coborator. He believed that the other party would certainly make it wless. Immediately, Arthur took a step back and once again merged into the Shadows, while the neighbors hade out to put out the fire. He did not wish to be misunderstood in any way. He was not some viin who went around killing and setting fires. He was just a "Spirit Medium" who happened to be passing by. The ze on Garden Street did not cause more damage; the neighbors extinguished the fire before it could spread further. However, when the patrolling officers reported the fire to the duty officers at the police station, the two officers on duty were stunned. Mild and Gite looked at each other; although they were both on the fringes of the police force, they knew who lived in the burning house. They were even more aware of what would happen if Woolter really had an ident. The two of them on duty would definitely be scapegoats! No! Three! There would be Malz as well. Subconsciously, the two looked towards Malz''s office. Meanwhile, inside the office, Malz took a deep breath. He had certainly heard the frantic words of the patrolling officer. Phew! ''Has it finally started?'' he wondered. Malz stood up from his chair and went over the n in his mind once more. After confirming that there were no mistakes, he walked out with a grave expression. Outside the door, Mild and Gite stood with equally serious expressions. Both were fifth-level police officers. Unlike traditional officers, these two had been selected into the Shire District Police Station after the newws were implemented and naturally did not fit in with the officers under the Sheriff system. As a result, they were marginalized, getting the tough thankless jobs. Like now, when others were sound asleep, they had been assigned to the night watch.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The two had not kept silent about it, but resistance was futile. The officers under the Sheriff system were not only numerous and ''experienced'', but they were also way beyond what the novices could deal with. After being harshly chastised several times, the two finally learned their lesson and chose to lie low. Malz knew this all too well. That''s why he chose them. "Go to 4 Garden Street!" Malz didn''t say much else and headed straight outside. Mild and Gite followed suit. And soon after they checked around 4 Garden Street, the expressions on their faces grew even darker. The good news, Woolter''s body was not discovered. The bad news, the three of them were definitely going to take the fall. Mild and Gite could even imagine the excuses those bastards would use: Mild and Gite, in order to gain the position of Sheriff of Shire District, murdered Woolter and destroyed the body! Such excuses would ultimately be evidence. Moreover, with both witness and physical evidence avable¡ªafter being sidelined for three years, the two who had seen too many of those bastards'' tactics knew very well that if they were framed and defamed, they might as well wait for conviction! As for Woolter not being dead? Impossible! At this time, Woolter had to die! Even if he didn''t, he would be deemed dead. After all, by then, his position and the property he left behind would already have new owners. ''What should we do?'' they wondered. The two fifth-level police officers exchanged nces as chaos reigned within them. Just then, a wallet was suddenly presented before them. Looking up, they saw Malz watching them with aplex gaze. Before they could say anything, Malz''s voice came low and urgent¡ª "Run!" "Three hours until dawn, run fast!" "Leave South Los, and you might have a chance to live!" Staring at the wallet in front of them, the two fifth-level officers were stunned. What was happening? Did they really think we killed Woolter? "It wasn''t me..." "What about you?" Mild tried to exin, but was interrupted by Gite. The fifth-level officer stared intently at Malz''s expression and then saw Malz let out augh. Augh of relief. Augh of liberation. And a hint of... Ferocity? Gite was taken aback, not fully understanding the situation, when Malz thrust the wallet into his hands and said gravely, "You''ve done enough, the rest is for me to handle¡ªwhy did they force me? I''m just an old guy who wanted to retire, but why always target me... ha! Then everyone can just go and die!" A cold smile crossed Malz''s face, the murderous intent so palpable that it sent shivers down Mild and Gite''s spines. But soon, as the fear subsided, they clenched their teeth and made a certain decision. Run? Maybe they could survive, but after abandoning everything and being wanted after leaving South Los, how would they live? They would probably be worse off than refugees! Living like that would be worse than death! They might as well... Take a chance! Malz saw the decision in their faces and silently breathed a sigh of relief. By dragging Mild and Gite into this, his chances of sess increased by another twenty percent. Now¡ª There was only one person left! Chapter 45 The Victors Uproar! (Please follow and support~) An hour before dawn, Wiggins moved through the darkness. Even in the dark, the shock on his face was hard to hide. It was truly unexpected! Malz had actually gone to that Count''s Mansion. What was even more surprising was that the reclusive Earl actually received him¡ªhe saw with his own eyes Malz entering the Count''s Mansion. Then, he went straight to Arthur. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to continue tailing, nor was it ack of manpower. It was because, after Malz entered the Count''s Mansion, the Count''s guards expanded their patrol area. Wiggins dared not linger any longer and after signaling his two subordinates to leave, he went directly to report to Arthur. Leaping over the fence of No. 2 Cork Street, Wiggins didn''t ring the bell but knocked gently on the door. The next moment, the door opened. Wearing pajamas, Arthur held a bowl of noodles and gestured for him toe in while slurping them. Night snack?! Wiggins blinked, finding the scene somewhat odd andpletely inconsistent with his image of the mysterious and blood-stained Arthur. "Spirit Medium" also eats night snacks? Thinking to himself, the Golden Finger did not dy and immediately informed his employer of everything. Arthur, meanwhile, listened while eating, and when he finished thest noodle, he picked up the bowl and poured the entire soup into his stomach with a gulp. Burp~~ The rich beef soup, making Arthur burp contentedly afterward, then he put down the bowl and let out a heartfelt exmation. "Comfortable!" In the deep and quiet of the night, there''s always someone feeling hungry. Gone were the skewers, hotpot, fried chicken, and fatty drinks. But there was still... Noodles! Even if they weren''t instant noodles, they still satisfied Arthur''s stomach. Simrly, they made his mood quite good. "Want a bowl?" Arthur asked. Wiggins immediately waved his hand, as the Golden Finger, he wasn''t ustomed to eatingte at night, only... the noodles smelled so good! Should he have a bite? But soon, Wiggins shook his head, banishing the thought from his mind. There were more important matters to discuss now. "Boss, what should we do?" Wiggins asked with a somber face. Having epted employment under Arthur, he was now in the same boat as Arthur. If something happened to Arthur, he wouldn''t fare much better. Especially concerning the Earl of South Los! At this time, Wiggins was already in a state of turmoil. Yet Arthur appeared calm and rxed. "Just wait," he said. "We need to trust Malz." Arthur looked at a worried Wiggins and smiled reassuringly. Such reassurance was effective. Wiggins soon calmed down. Because he believed that Arthur was not a man to act without reason. Yet deep down, he still had doubts. "How could Malz be connected with that Earl?" Wiggins said rather tactfully. Indeed, what Wiggins meant to say was, if Malz really had a rtionship with the Earl of South Los, he would have been bullied into such an appearance. "Malz certainly doesn''t, but others do!" Arthur exined. "Others?" "He only brought Middel, Gite?" Wiggins furrowed his brow, still not understanding the key point. Wiggins had, of course, heard the names Middel, Gite but like Malz, if those two had connections with the Earl of South Los, would they have stayed as sixth-level police officers for over two years before being promoted? In some respects, Middel, Gite had considerable fame in the Shire District. Because they were the only two apprentice policemen in the history of South Los! After the neww was implemented, in the staffing of the Shire District Police Station aside from one police chief who was considered a first-ss officer, the rest were two third-ss officers, three fourth-level officers, and four fifth-level officers, along with several patrol officers. What about apprentice officers? They were sixth-level officers. Middel, Gite passed through multiple assessments to be sixth-level officers. Then, those two, expected to be promoted officially after a year, took over two more years to be fifth-level officers. Thus, during regr times, the Shire District had six fifth-level officers. Afterward? There were no longer any apprentice policemen in Shire District, just as there should have been a second-level officer appointed as deputy sheriff ording to the neww, but due to various reasons, it never happened. Even Old Charlie had mentioned their names more than once in the presence of their predecessors. Lamenting their luck and misfortune. Lucky that they had be police officers. Unlucky in that they did not fit in with the existing officers. But, that was before! Now? It no longer mattered. Because a new order would emerge within the Shire District Police Station ¡ª the neww had been implemented in South Los three years ago with the consent of the Earl of South Los; otherwise, there wouldn''t have been the apprentice policemen Middel and Gite, even if it was under pressure, at least it was implemented. Even if they encountered obstaclester on, formality over substance didn''t matter. Arthur believed that Malz would ovee these obstacles. And, turn them into momentum. As long as one grasps ¡ª Interest! Yes, interest! If it had been him handling tonight''s affair, he would have openly told the Lord Count in the name of Middel and Gite, promising to give all the wealth of the remaining third-level officer, three fourth-level officers, and four fifth-level officers in Shire District to the Lord Count. And he would promise that the wealth of Woolter and Lauke would also belong to the Lord Count. At the same time, he would promise that the wealth of the remaining police chiefs and officers would eventually end up in the hands of the Lord Count. Exaggerating as much as possible. As long as the Lord Count was tempted. Everything would be settled. And would the Lord Count be tempted? He would! No one would refuse free wealth. Especially when their financial situation was not very good. The Lord Count, though the master of South Los with his own mansion, farms, hunting grounds, and a fleet, was envied by many. But simrly, the maintenance of the hunting grounds and fleet every year was a staggering amount. It was impossible to bnce the ie and expenses solely through the output of the mansions and farms. It could only be done through the fleet. But this year''s rainy seasonsted over a month longer than usual, and continuous heavy rains prevented the Lord Count''s fleet from leaving the harbor. Some of the goods aboard might have almost gone moldy. The Lord Count must have been burning with anxiety by now. After all, besides the hunting grounds and fleet, two devourers of gold, the Lord Count had to pay significant taxes to the Duke of the Inner Bay every year. And the day to pay taxes was fast approaching. So, Arthur could already foresee the meteoric rise of Middel and Gite in the future. But, the most important was still Malz! With the current profits, for the sake of future gains, the other party would definitely promote Malz to the position of Shire District Police Chief. Of course, there was another factor: a good reputation! By eliminating these parasites, the blue-skinned devils, the Lord Count would inevitably gain a better reputation among the people of South Los, and they would praise him unanimously. Under all these premises, why would the Earl decline? Of course, if the Earl were insane and did not recognize these efforts, directly eliminating Malz ¡ª even though, based on past rumors, this possibility was exceedingly slight. But Arthur, always ustomed to preparing for both hands, had already packed his bags. If anything unexpected urred, he would just run away. Whether hiding in the mountains as an ouw or setting out to sea as a pirate, he was prepared for both However, he did not disclose these ns to Wiggins. He only handed over a gold note to him. Wiggins had done a remarkable job keeping an eye on Malz. Next, the task of finding where the Toad had really settled needed him ¡ª due to the angle, Wiggins had clearly seen the Toad''s face before it was burned by sulfuric acid yesterday. "Thank you for your generosity!" Although Wiggins was still puzzled deep down, he epted the gold note and pushed the doubt to the back of his mind. Controlling his curiosity well was the golden rule that allowed Wiggins to grow up smoothly on the streets. Afterward, Wiggins stood up and took his leave.N?v(el)B\\jnn At this moment, dawn was gradually lighting up the sky. There would soon be pedestrians on the streets. Neither Arthur nor Wiggins wanted to be seen by anyone. Wiggins quickly slipped out of the gate of No. 2 Cork Street and headed straight down the street toward Dar Alley. And just at that moment, a group of newsboys with newspapers on their backs burst out from Dar Alley ¡ª "Extra! Extra!" "Police Officer Malz cracks the murder case of Police Chief Woolter and Officer Otto!" "The fearless born of the storm, Guardian of the Inner Sea, owner and ruler of the southern inds, Grand Magistrate, advocate of the neww, the Earl of South Los has signed the appointment for Officer Malz as Shire District Police Chief!" Suddenly, Wiggins froze in ce. Chapter 46 The Thrill of Guessing! Upon hearing the newsboy''s shout, Wiggins stood thunderstruck. His eyes widened, mouth agape, disbelievingly turning his head. He saw the smiles on Arthur''s face. Did Middel and Gite really have connections with the Earl of South Los?! Although upon hearing about the neww ''the Adherent,'' Wiggins had already grasped the critical point. Even so, why was Malz able to confirm that the reclusive Lord Count would help? What if the Lord Count refused? After all, aside from collecting taxes, the Lord Count had previously been indifferent to the affairs of South Los. More doubts surfaced in Wiggins'' mind. Then, Golden Finger reflexively looked up and once again gazed toward No. 2 Cork Street. Arthur! It must be Arthur! It was Arthur who convinced the Lord Count to agree! As for the method used? Don''t forget Arthur''s identity! Arthur is a ''Spirit Medium''! Hiss! Before the doubts could dissipate from the depths of Golden Finger''s heart, more baseless spections emerged. Consequently, Golden Finger, who had already walked a good distance away, once again faced the direction of No. 2 Cork Street and deeply bowed before finally departing. Arthur saw this scene clearly. Even, Arthur guessed what Wiggins had just imagined. To this, Arthur had no intention of exining. For Arthur, reverence was a positive term, and he was quite happy to have Wiggins maintain such reverence. Watching Wiggins leave, Arthur, dressed in pajamas, bought a neatly pressed newspaper from a newsboy¡ªone that cost an additional Zeroes, but was more popr. After all, hiring a butler would be much more expensive than that. Of course, the newspaper was not the Horn Report. This kind of major news was beyond the reach of the Horn Report; it could only be from the South Los Daily¡ªthe Earl of South Los had shares in this newspaper. Arthur stood at the door, flipping through the newspaper. It was divided into two parts¡ª Officer id was the murderer of Police Chief Woolter and Officer Otto and had been killed by Malz. At the same time, several officers from Shire District were implicated and were detained by Malz. This was the first half, briefly written in just a few sentences¡ªit was kept as simple as possible. But the content was chilling enough to send shivers down one''s spine. id was a Third-ss Officer, one of only two in Shire District. In the absence of the Police Chief and without a Deputy Chief, Third-ss Officers were the highest rank. ''To make everything seem logical?'' With this thought in mind, Arthur continued to read the newspaper. The second half of the newspaper introduced Malz. This part was incredibly detailed, almost starting from Malz''s infancy and took up four full pages to chronicle Malz''s life. Undoubtedly, this was paving the way for Malz. At this, Arthur felt a bit envious. Although he frequently appeared in the Horn Report, the South Los Daily was obviously superior, both in cirction capability and its range of influence. Even in Inner Bay, one could find the South Los Daily. The XP it brought was naturally higher than that of the Horn Report. But getting into the South Los Daily was not easy for him. It wasn''t just that the South Los Daily had its thresholds, but also due to the ''exclusive reporting'' rule, Arthur didn''t wish for Scott, whom he now considered a friend, to lose the ''Spirit Medium Case Investigation'' exclusive. Of course, Arthur wanted it all! He wished to continue appearing in the Horn Report as well as to make it into the South Los Daily. ''It''s a bit difficult, but not impossible!'' Arthur thought of the ''Swordsmanship Competition''! That was where his real harvest would be! But more preparation was needed. Subconsciously, his gaze turned to the text only he could see¡ª [The twists of the baby kidnapping case shocked the people; their hatred for human traffickers made them wish they could rece you in taking them down; XP+20] [More people have heard your name; XP+2] ... Without hesitation, Arthur immediately upgraded [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo]. This had been decided yesterday, and Arthur had no ns to change it. [Spend 20 points of XP, Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo Lv2¡úLv3] [Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo Lv3: The form of Swift Bird Swordsmanship has reached its peak under your constant recollection and practice. Before acquiring more secrets of swordsmanship, you cannot advance further; Effect: When using your selfprehended Swift Bird Sword Posture, the speed of your next strike is additionally increased by +0.3] (Note: This skill level has reached its limit.) ¡­ The synchronization of body and knowledge began. A familiar warmth once again filled Arthur''s body. And with it came... Birdcalls! Upon hearing the call, Arthur felt as if he were flying, surrounded by countless other birds in flight. These birds were huge, incredibly fast, with crimson eyes and mouths full of fearsome teeth. And him? His body was elongated, winding and coiling, with a set of wings on his back. But before Arthur could get a clear look... He was back in front of No. 2 Cork Street. [Physique +0.1] [Spirituality +0.1] ¡­ The feeling of growing stronger in all aspects returned. Although the specifics of how [Spirituality +0.1]had changed were unclear to Arthur, the effects of a 1.8 [Physique]on his hearing were immediate. Even with the doors shut, he could clearly make out the neighbors'' discussions. "What do they want to do?" "Are they nning a rebellion?" "A bunch of parasites!" "Damned Blue-Skin Dogs!" What started as reasoned spection soon degenerated into curses. Arthur shook his head. Upon hearing these curses, Arthur knew that the South Los Daily had achieved its goal... no, it was the Earl of South Los who had achieved his goal. ''It seems he should be able to smoothly take over those properties now!'' Arthur felt no envy. However, the Earl of South Los, originally just a ''symbolic figure'' in Arthur''s mind, had gradually be more tangible. ''Power, ah, it''s not simply about what it gives you, but the terrifying ability to take everything from you ¡ª the nobility who wield such power... What else do they control?'' Without realizing it, a hypothesis began to form in the depths of Arthur''s mind. A hypothesis that people often overlook, yet is real to the point of cruelty. ''If that''s true... ''That would be the biggest problem!'' Arthur rubbed his temples, feeling an increased sense of urgency. He needed theplete Swift Bird Swordsmanship or sword techniques of a simr level. Merely having Scott and the owner of the ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' wouldn''t be enough. ''Do I need to find her?'' Arthur thought of Marinda Julius Caesar. Experience tales with empire With her influence, finding simr sword techniques should be quite easy. But almost immediately, Arthur shook his head. She was too dangerous. Without sufficient strength or an appropriate entry point, he did not wish to be too closely involved with her. Which left him with only one option... Malz! Afterst night''s events, his partnership with Malz had progressed further. In fact, the two of them, holding each other''s secrets while also relying on each other''s support, could be said to have be the closest of ''allies.'' What about their rtionship moving forward? It would be mutually beneficial! He believed that Malz would certainly not mind helping him find some sword techniques or the like while ''nning afortable retirement.'' After all, he would make sure that Malz''s fortable retirement'' would be just that ¡ªfortable! ''I need to discuss our ns in detail with Malz!'' As Arthur thought about this, his gaze shifted towards the door behind him. The next moment, the doorbell rang¡ªn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Ding, ding! A group of unexpected visitors appeared outside No. 2 Cork Street. When Arthur saw them, his eyes were full of surprise. Chapter 47 The Faker Painter Creates Real Miracles! (Please follow~ Support appreciated~) Five young couples, holding their children, stood in front of No. 2 Cork Street. The mothers held their children, faces brimming with loving smiles. The fathers stood in front, the one at the forefront was the cleanest dressed of them all, but even so, patches were still visible on his elbows and knees. In the basket he carried were eggs and bread. These were all gifts of gratitude. They were also the most precious things that they could offer. And they? They were the parents from yesterday''s baby theft case. Looking at the people before him, Arthur felt his palms begin to sweat slightly. He, was nervous. Faced with people harboring malice, he could be ruthless, showing no mercy as he took them down. But when faced with people filled with good intentions,ing to express their thanks, he seemed a bit at a loss. People are just that contradictory. Arthur, even more so. At this moment, he somewhat regretted the ''publicity'' in front of No. 14 Cork Street yesterday. It must have been there that these parents got wind of him. As for the newspapers? Given the economic state of these five families, they couldn''t read or write. "Thank you for all that you''ve done for us!" The father, acting as a representative, handed over the basket to Arthur, then with all the others, bowed deeply before leaving with their families. There were no further pleasantries, no opportunistic sycophants hanging around. What remained was a simple and unadorned thanks. They were not good with words. They were not adaptable. They only knew to work hard. The fathers worked hard to earn wages for their children, the mothers tried their best to contribute to the household while caring for the children. They looked forward to their children''s growth and did everything they could to provide them with the best possible living conditions.N?v(el)B\\jnn Arthur''s gaze turned to the infants quietly sleeping in their mothers'' arms, to the smiles overflowing on the faces of the five mothers, to the faces of the five fathers, not sharply dressed, but still full of vigor. He watched the backs of the five couples holding their children under the morning sun. That morning sun seemed, at that moment, to spread its warm glow, turning into... The truest form of hope! A hope entirely bestowed upon the family by the children. Even with its ups and downs, even with difficulties, for their children, the parents'' hope was always there. Perhaps the parents of these five families could not read. But perhaps their children might have the chance. One day in the future, their children might read the newspapers to their parents, recounting the amusing events happening in South Los. After dinner, they would support their parents on a walk outside. They too would be unadaptable. Because, they were not articte, they only knew hard work. But, Everything would get better, right? "Wishing you all peace and prosperity." Arthur, holding the basket, bowed slightly to the departing figures then nodded to the curious neighbors around, who watched with goodwill as he returned inside No. 2 Cork Street. Arthur, with the basket in hand, headed straight for the kitchen. He did not refuse the gift, because it represented the heartfelt gratitude of everyone involved. What might seem like a kind refusal would only hurt the self-esteem of the five families and could lead to gossip. Arthur did not want to see that happen. And further... Food is a necessity of life. And breakfast is the start of a pleasant day. Underneath the basket of eggs and whole wheat bread, Arthur discovered a pack of cornmeal. After a moment of thought, he boiled the water and then added the cornmeal, Continuously stirring, it quickly became thick and aromatic. The forearm-thick, one-kilogram whole wheat bread, as in as the families who hade to give thanks, was cut into six pieces using a knife and heated in a skillet before being ced on tes. Then came the fried eggs and sausages. The six fried eggs also came from the basket. The half-pound sausage was a gift from the butcher''s shop yesterday. These were naturally all for Arthur alone. With his "Physique" increased by 0.1, Arthur felt his appetite had gotten even better. Once the food was ted, he served it to the dining table nearby. ``` Honey syrup was poured over the corn mush and as Arthur stirred it, the sweetness immediately wafted out. Arthur took a sip. Sweet, not hot. Straight away, it brought a contented squint to Arthur''s eyes. Without realizing it, his mouth began humming a tune, "Hear your slurp, just like eating young snails. The blue fish are tough, don''t chop feet when marinating, with one straw, your sudden hunger..." He picked up a piece of bread and dipped it straight into the corn porridge, mingling with the honey syrup on top. Once in his mouth, it was another vor altogether. The sweetness did not mask the vor of the wheat, and on the contrary, the crispy sensation of the bread''s crust, just fried in the pan, truly whetted Arthur''s appetite. Arthur ate heartily, slurping away. Every so often, he took a bite of sausage, swallowed a fried egg. Arthur finished his breakfast at a rapid pace and was about to grab a cup of water for a break when suddenly text appeared before him¡ª [A simple breakfast made with grateful ingredients has made you feel joyful; XP+5] ... "Food!" "So it''s this kind of food!" Arthur looked at the text before him, his face showing a slight shock. Then, he let out a sigh of relief, as if both relieved and a bit moved. He simply couldn''t ept ''delicacies'' akin to maggots. But if food was like this... It seemed there was much room for maneuver! Arthur thought it was time to meet with Scott and discuss this additional method of gaining XP, which still required Scott''s cooperation¡ªhe would have Scott post an ''advertisement'' in The Horn Report. Not an overt one, but one subtly embedded in the regr ''Spirit Medium Case Investigation'' reports, introducing subtly anyone looking for consultation with ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos must, aside from the necessary consulting fee, bring a serving of their homemade food. As for the excuse? Naturally, it''s about sensing goodwill or a necessity for exorcism. While thinking, Arthur headed towards the basement¡ªThe Cork Street No. 2''s hallway machinery hadn''t been repaired, and he intended to spend the whole day fixing itpletely. Otherwise, Arthur always felt like something was missing in terms of security. He moved a shelf piled with clutter on the basement level and behind it was a secret room. Or rather, the real weapon storage of No. 2 Cork Street. Here, arge amount of gunpowder, bullets, and firearms were stored. Beginning with the handgun Arthur often used, to the Thunder Gun, rifles, and more, there was everything one could need. Even, Arthur saw two small Emperor Cannons, next to which was a box of six-pound cannonballs and various artillery tools. Beyond these firearms, there were the melee weapons, with the style of the Holy Empire Era''s knight swords,nces, infantry spears, short swords, and a hand-and-a-half sword thatbined the styles of a two-handed sword and a war sword¡ªOf course, even now, there are those who stubbornly call it a bastard sword. After selecting an appropriatence, he left ''Old Charlie''s Armory'' and took a pack of flintstones directly from the rack outside, picked up the kerosene in the corner, and returned to the ground level. Preparing thence, flintstones, and kerosene was the simplest part. Carpentry andcquer work, for a No. 2 Cork Street that wasn''t truly broken, were not difficult either. Discover stories with empire In fact, the Crimson Painting was what took Arthur most of the time. Arthur possessed the skill [Basic Drawing]. Even if it is a skill that cannot be leveled, being at Lv1, it still meant Arthur had his own ideas. He felt the simple crimson was too monotonous for creating an atmosphere of horror,cking depth. A knight being dragged into the crimson would better exemplify this. So, within the crimson, he spent a whole day drawing a knight in full armor. But [Basic Drawing] was just that, basic, and at only Lv1, he didn''t bring the envisioned knight to life¡ªit looked more like... Zaku. "My knight can''t possibly be Zaku!" Arthur immediately made changes. After wasting another whole day, Arthur looked at the blue can on the canvas, and oddly enough, he seemed to hear a cry echoing in his ears¡ª ''Loyalty! Emperor!'' Expressionless, Arthur picked up the paintbrush, dipped it liberally in red paint and smeared the entire painting red. The original, after all, was best, wasn''t it? "How could a person possibly be omniscient?" "This is quite alright." Arthur shrugged,forting himself for not having the talent for painting, and then prepared to head to the washroom¡ªtoday was Saturday, the day of the ''Lady of the Long Night Salon.'' To show the proper respect for the salon''s hostess, he had to groom himself. But at this moment, text began to appear before him. [A painting with a soul will always bring about miracles!] [Basic Drawing Lv1¡úPainting Lv1] ... When Arthur saw the text, he felt a tingling sensation on his scalp, an unexined intuition surged within him, telling him what he needed to do and that he must act fast! Without any hesitation, he set the recentlypleted painting aze. In the raging fire, Arthur sighed in relief, but then his brow furrowed again. ``` Chapter 48 Poison of the Vulture, Like Purgatory! Arthur discovered something amiss. When he just saw the textual prompt, his instinct told him that he should burn that painting¡ª¡ªit was an instinct from the depths of a being''s soul, as if it were a reaction imprinted in his soul by countless ancestors, even though he had never encountered anything like it before. Burn it! Burn it! Only when the ze rose did the unease in his heartpletely disappear. However, Arthur''s gaze shifted to his attribute column¡ª¡ª [Spirituality: 0.2] ... Every change has its reason! Everything that happens has its cause and effect! It cannot be without reason! Arthur had never encountered such a thing before, but ever since his [Spirituality] went up by 0.1, he began encountering these strange urrences. In an instant, many spections surfaced in Arthur''s mind. Arthur''s expression gradually grew unsightly. Because these spections were not at all good. Especially the worst one, which made Arthur raise his hand to rub his brow¡ª¡ª The higher the Spirituality, the higher the probability of encountering mystic events! The Mystic Side doesn''t just have the power that people yearn for, it''s filled with a life of wonder, like romantic adventures, but also... Danger! These dangers oftene with Death. And the cause of Death might be the power you long for, the life of wonder you want to enjoy, or the adventure everyone seeks but cannot find. Of course, the most likely is that ''indescribable'' thing Arthur just encountered. Arthur also didn''t know what kind of soul would be integrated into his painting. But burning it was the best choice. At this moment, he very much wanted to know more about the ''Mystic Side'' of things, including but not limited to his spections about Spirituality and many rules. His spections regarding Spirituality were particrly crucial because if he was right, he would inevitably be stuck in a viscous cycle: He sought power, but power would bring Spirituality, and Spirituality would bring unknown things, thereby posing a threat to him! What if this threat exceeded his ability to cope? Death! Undoubtedly, Death! And a terrible one at that! Very likely, it would be a fate worse than Death, like... That beggar! The thought of bing like that beggar, silly one moment and mad the next, made Arthur''s scalp tingle. As for giving up power? For Arthur, that was even more impossible. In the world before him, without power, one would be at others'' mercy. Even, more likely than the former to die faster. ''Is this why the Mystic Side is gradually waning?'' ''Have they not found a way to protect themselves?'' ''Or is there a simr method, but they keep it secret?'' More spections appeared, and after several deep breaths, Arthur managed to suppress his chaotic thoughts. He knew that being anxious would only lead to mistakes in his judgment. And wishful thinking would surely lead to his downfall. What he needed to do now was to wait patiently for Wiggins'' message, as well as...attend the salon of Marinda Julius Caesar. The salon of the ''Lady of the Eternal Night'' was an arrangement made beforehand. Arthur wouldn''t go back on his word. When night fellpletely, Edwin knocked on the door of No. 2 Cork Street, and Arthur put on his ck double-breasted coat, its silver buttons gleaming under the bright lights of thendau carriage, paired with clean shoes, made the already handsome Arthur look even more spirited, his Spirit Medium Box in hand adding an extra touch of mystery. "Good evening, Mr. Kledos." Edwin greeted Arthur, bowing as he opened the carriage door. "Good evening, Edwin." Arthur responded, but couldn''t help frowning inwardly. Edwin was Miss Caesar''s coachman and should only serve her exclusively. Yet now her coachman was driving her carriage to pick him up. This was the courtesy afforded only to the most honored guests, exceedingly formal, but Miss Caesar''s formality did not tter Arthur. On the contrary, Arthur''s wariness rose another level. He distinctly remembered the coachman''s tone when he said he woulde to pick him up, that polite tone, in Arthur''s mind, meant that Miss Caesar would send a carriage, not that she would send her own coachman, driving her own carriage. This was too conspicuous. And at that moment, Edwin spoke. "I apologize." The lowered voice could only be heard by the two of them. Arthur boarded the carriage impassively, but deep down, he found the situation increasingly strange. Because he knew that this was Edwin apologizing on behalf of his master. It must have been Miss Caesar''s intention. Whilemitting a reckless act, she immediately expressed an apology to him. This suggested¡ª ''The other party is in some kind of unavoidable situation!'' ''Are they under surveince?'' Arthur''s eyes narrowed, as he pondered the meaning behind this and assessed the risks and rewards. Soon, he concluded that the risks were low and the rewards, quite attractive. Quite simply, if the situation were truly life-threatening, the other party''s carriage driver would not have appeared at all, and even the salon would have been cancelled. The other party must be in a situation where they ''know they are being watched but cannot afford to break cover, only able to divert the watcher''s attention.'' With this in mind, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief. But his contemtion did not stop there. ''Assuming the other party is in a constrained situation and also needs me to attract others'' attention, then¡­ what does the other want to do next?'' Arthur frowned deeply. His knowledge of Miss Caesar was too limited, and even at this point, he could not make any predictions. However, one thing was for certain to Arthur. Thedy was seeking cooperation! Immediately, a spark of light shone in Arthur''s slightly squinted eyes. He seemed to see arge amount of XP waving at him. "Mr. Kledos, we are off!" After exchanging greetings, Edwin cracked his whip. Crack With a sharp snap, the carriage started moving, progressing smoothly and steadily, without causing Arthur to feel the slightest jolt. Knowing the condition of Cork Street''s roads well, Arthur couldn''t help but inwardly praise Edwin''s driving skills; anyone else driving this horse-drawn carriage would surely not maintain such stability. And as the driver for Miss Caesar, such driving skills were essential. The carriage smoothly passed along West Mok Avenue, travelled down Garden Street, turned into a shadedne at the end of Garden Street, passed Spring Water Square, and finally arrived at the destination for this trip: the White Bird District. If Garden Street was a residential area for the average middle ss, and Cork Street was the prime choice for affluent middle-ss families, then the White Bird District was the selection of the true wealthy. Not only was the environment beautiful, closely adjacent to Spring Water Square, but it was also a short distance from that Earl''s residence. Of course, the most important aspect was safety. There was a guardhouse near Spring Water Square. An entire squad of patrol officers stationed there, keeping away anyone who wasn''t a resident of the White Bird District from approaching the square. That''s right! Starting from Spring Water Square, the one-kilometer stretch of road leading up to the White Bird District also fell under its jurisdiction. With the familiar face of Edwin, it was natural that the carriage Arthur was in would not be stopped. Seeing this, Arthur grew even more confident in his earlier spection. Miss Caesar was under surveince, but her situation was not dangerous. For him, this was truly good news. Because this indicated that if the two of them cooperated, then it would be¡ª Low risk, high reward! This was what everyone desired!N?v(el)B\\jnn Arthur was no exception. The carriage continued to advance, unobstructed all the way to No. 6 White Bird Street, without stopping, directly entering the courtyard. The opened iron gate, the servants at the entrance, weing one guest after another. The horse-drawn carriages that would congest the entirety of Cork Street were perfectly suited here in the courtyard. Even with three other carriages parked alongside, the courtyard did not appear crowded. Despite the number of people standing in the courtyard. There were servants, as well as guests. The servants smiled and served each guest diligently. The guests, in groups of three or five, engaged in lively discussions or strolled around the yard in pairs, all while the music from the hall made everything seem so pleasant and desirable. When Edwin opened the carriage door and Arthur stepped down, both guests and servants alike turned their attention to him at the same moment. Clearly, these people recognized Edwin and the carriage of Marinda Julius Caesar. As they watched Arthur alight, many spected about his identity. Especially the youngdies, who eyed Arthur''s handsome features and giggled behind their hands. The slightly olderdies were bolder, clustering together to critique Arthur openly. The stir among thedies naturally triggered a chain reaction among the men. The older ones just watched the scene with a smile, as if reminiscing about youth. Motivated by their hormones, the younger men eyed Arthur as if they were in a cockfight. The spotlighted Arthur remainedpletely at ease. For Arthur, a crowd devoid of danger was akin to a bunch of pumpkins. Compared to these, he was more concerned about the Lady of the Eternal Night. Because, at this moment, he finally understood what Marinda Julius Caesar wanted to do! Chapter 49 The Sincere Trade! What kind of person was Marinda Julius Caesar? First of all, she was beautiful. Secondly, she liked women. Then, there was ambition! And she also had abilities that matched her ambition! Thisdy possessed ambitions and abilities far beyond those of the average man, which is why she organized South Los'' first salon and held auctions. Of course, the most important thing was her strong desire for revenge¡ªduring their first meeting, she made asting impression on Arthur by decisively dealing with Dockler due to a ''love affair exposure''. However, it was clear that even though thedy took her revenge on Dockler and tried her best to minimize the impact, she still suffered unnecessary losses. Keep in mind that the traditions of South Los meant that a rtionship between thisdy and Ms. Anna was not permitted. This was already South Los'' ''tolerance'' as a port city. If it were a more conservative ce like North County, people might already be calling for a burning stake. So now, Miss Marinda Julius Caesar urgently needed something to divert attention from this matter. How to divert public attention from a ''love affair''? Answer: Start a new, publicly eptable ''love affair''! And he, Arthur Kredos, was the right person for this role. Whether it was his looks, age, or reputation, all were suitable. Especially thetter, Arthur believed that amidst the voices of condemnation, his straightforward eptance of thedy''s sexual orientation must have earned him her favor. Indeed, it was very likely because of this that thedy chose him. Of course, these were just Arthur''s conjectures. What was it actually like? Arthur didn''t know. But he believed that he would soon find out whether his guesses were right or wrong. Indeed, it was so¡ª "Mr. Kredos, please follow me!" The coachman Edwin, having parked the carriage, came back. Arthur nodded and followed the driver into the hall of No.6 White Bird Street. The hall too had servants and guests present. Unlike the stiff noble banquets, salons were much freer. People sat in groups of three or five, chatting with those who shared simr interests or simply carrying their wine sses out to the garden. No one considered it impolite. A new trend was quietly being born in South County as it recovered from the ''Seven Years'' War'' and was spreading rapidly. Edwin, walking in front, was greeted now and then. Edwin nodded politely in response. However, the guests'' nces continually swept over Arthur. They were filled with a strong curiosity, spection, and a hint of...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Hostility! This hostility was more direct than that within the courtyard. And naturally, they were all from young males. Arthur didn''t mind this. He was well aware of the principle of like repelling like. He paid more attention to the bar and dining tables. sses of fruity drinks, portions of creamy pastries, mixed with a bit of the unique richness of meats, made Arthur pause for a moment. ''A light drink paired with cold dishes must have a unique vor,'' Arthur thought to himself. As for the band behind the bar? Arthur gave them a quick nce and paid no further attention. While the musicians were trying their best, Arthur simply didn''t have the musical talent to appreciate them. Quickening his pace and ascending to the second floor, Arthur saw Ms. Marinda Julius Caesar in the first room on the left corridor once again. Different from the hunting attire she wore at their first meeting, this time she wore thetest bubble-shouldered, leg-of-mutton sleeve long dress from Inner Bay''s fashion trend. The blue and white long dress wasn''t embellished withplicatedce borders but was adorned with shimmering sequins, freeing thedy from the encumbrances of nes, rings, and other essories. Thedy, who was puffing on her snooker-style long-stemmed pipe, immediately put down her crossed left leg upon seeing Arthur enter and swiftly slipped her foot back into her shoe. Edwin did not enter, instead, he stood at the door; once Arthur was inside the room, he closed the door and stood by it like a guard. "Good evening, Mr. Kredos," "I apologize for my audacity. Because of those matters with Anna, I had to choose this impolite approach¡ªI harbor no malice, but I do not wish people who are watching me to notice you through my irregr actions, so, I didn''t notify you in advance." "I am very sorry!" Marinda once again apologized as soon as she saw him. Unlike the previous messages passed along, this time she was apologizing in person, and after speaking, she immediately bowed formally. It was not the curtsymonly used bydies but the knightly bow often used by men. Thedy put her pipe to one side, ced her left hand over her chest, and slightly bowed towards Arthur. Seeing this, Arthur felt assured. His greatest concern was not knowing what thedy wanted, making him indecisive. But now that he knew what she wanted, he began to n what he could gain from it. Or more precisely, more XP, swordsmanship secrets, and mystical knowledge. Arthur believed the Lady of the Eternal Night could satisfy these for him. Or even... tasks! The Talent "Omnivorous" included a clear statement about "tasks," but not once had it been triggered yet! In Arthur''s understanding, there were only three points. 1. Theck of a clear client, 2. The issue wasn''t significant enough to form a task, 3. The task required a certain degree of significance or impact. 3. The third is change, a task is only formed when it is possible to change a client''s imminent, established reality, and after the change, a reward is received. And it seems the Lady of the Eternal Night fulfills all these conditions. So, he remained silent, he was holding out for a better offer. Marinda looked at Arthur''s expression and felt a slight relief in her heart. She understood that Arthur had guessed something, and no further exnation was needed on her part. Even Arthur''s ensuing silence, which made it clear to thedy that he wouldn''t be swept up by empty promises like other men, did not change her expression at all. On the contrary, she appreciated this kind of holding out. After all, she didn''t want a foolish coborator and the unnecessary trouble that woulde with it, but equally, she did not like those overly clever people who demand a price as soon as they open their mouths. What she admired were those who could judge the situation and act ordingly. Just like Arthur. Only by partnering with such a person could she truly feel at ease. Of course, it was also because she was confident that she could fulfill all of Arthur''s desires. So, she said directly¡ª "Baron Kemir died a week ago. The baron was a reclusive old man, who had neither a wife nor children, so there is a possibility for maneuvering." "I want to acquire that baronial title, and thus, I need to make myself appear more normal." "This is extremely important to me." "So, you can charge a high price." With that, thedy looked at Arthur and smiled. Her blue eyes became lively with her smile, like the tide rising in the sea,pelling one to take a second look. But Arthur was an exception. At this moment, Arthur frowned inwardly. Because the words in front of him weren''t shing, the anticipated "Task" had not appeared. ''Where did the problem arise?'' Arthur wondered, subconsciously observing thedy''s expression. He wanted to confirm whether what she said was true. "Rest assured, it''s true," she said. "Information about Baron Kemir''s death is not difficult for you to find, and so are those despicable methods used by those people who want to obstruct me from obtaining the title¡ªthey''re using Dockler as their pawn. The ones who have been watching me recently, they''re also from them." "And of course, there are the flies that constantly pester me, which you will also need to deal with." Facing Arthur''s scrutiny, Marinda Julius Caesar confided in him. Though she didn''t explicitly say that she had eliminated Dockler, it was evident enough. Arthur certainly wouldn''t naively ask ''why she trusted him so much.'' If she dared to say it, it was naturally because she was well-prepared. Arthur had no desire to find out what those preparations were. All he wanted was what he deserved. After pondering for a moment, he said¡ª "I want theplete Swift Bird Swordsmanship, or equivalent Mystical Knowledge." "Theplete Swift Bird Swordsmanship?" Marinda Julius Caesar''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. She had not expected Arthur to want that. Although due to the Seven Years'' War, Swift Bird Swordsmanship was no longer secret, finding aplete set was not an easy task. Because there were noble blockades! Byparison, equivalent Mystical Knowledge was somewhat easier to obtain. Find exclusive stories on empire After quickly evaluating the situation in her mind, thedy nodded. "Alright, I agree to your request." "Within a month, I will find equivalent Mystical Knowledge!" "Likewise, you need to act closer to me during this month." After making the promise, thedy spoke somewhat stiffly. It wasn''t out of anger, but embarrassment. The shing of Skills "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" confirmed this for Arthur. At the same time, knowing the origins of the "Swift Bird Swordsmanship," Arthur also confirmed that higher-level swordsmanship must be blocked by the nobles. Knowledge blockade was not umon, but in a world with Mystical powers, it obviously had a different significance, let alone the fact that Arthur had just undergone a bizarre event after his increase in "Spirituality," where there must be some little-known connections! Arthur pondered, but did not neglect thedy beside him. Now that a deal was made, it was only natural to fulfill it. "Shall we start then?" he asked. "Yes, may I call you Arthur?" Marinda Julius Caesar nodded, then inquired. "Of course, Marinda!" Arthur quickly slipped into the role and raised his right hand, a new greeting and a necessity for theing performance¡ªafter all, it wouldn''t do to stay two meters apart and introduce her as my lover, would it? Marinda looked at Arthur''s right hand, taking three to four seconds before reluctantly raising her own left hand. But as Marinda''s fingertips touched Arthur''s palm, she tensed uppletely, and when her fingertips touched the center of Arthur''s hand, she had to muster all her will to not vomit. After taking three deep breaths and suppressing the violent reaction of her body, thedy continued. "Let''s go!" Then, side by side, they pushed the door open and left. Chapter 50 The Rich and Generous Lady! Outside the door, Edwin was stunned when he saw Arthur and Marinda Julius Caesar walk out hand in hand, side by side. In the eyes of this coachman, disbelief was overflowing. Even, he almost cried out in surprise. As a confidant, Edwin naturally knew his master''s ''condition''. But because he knew, it was all the more incredible to him. So much so that the coachman pinched himself hard. Hisss! Sharp pain spread from his thigh, making Edwin wince with pain, and the coachman immediately bowed as a cover-up. However, the coachman did not forget the matter at hand and spoke in a lowered voice. "Those people have already entered the hall." Upon hearing this, Marinda, who had wanted to withdraw her hand to relieve her adverse reaction, forcefully held back. However, herplexion became extremely unsightly. Arthur, who was very close, could even see her cheeks bulge from clenching her teeth so hard. And her bulging cheeks were trembling. ''It has progressed from psychological to physiological, this can''t be simply a case of androphobia anymore!'' Watching this scene, Arthur thought to himself, and inconspicuously released his hand¡ªotherwise, he feared he might be spattered with acid. He knew only of a man with a severe case of androphobia, so much so that the presence of men would cause him to break out in hives, to the point that he had hired a bunch of women as bodyguards. He never thought he would encounter someone with a stronger case like Marinda''s. Marinda, however, was taken aback, then cast a grateful look at Arthur. Forcing down the urge to vomit was definitely not a pleasant experience. Especially when it came wave after wave; she had nearly reached her limit just now. Whew! After taking another deep breath, Marinda quickly recovered herposure and spoke. "Later, I''ll take you to meet the guests in the salon. Today, there are no nobles from South Los attending because of Baron Kemir''s death they are avoiding suspicion, of course, they are also fishing¡ªfor interests, and they want to maintain their dignity¡­ those whores," she said. Marinda uttered thest two words in a very low voice. If Arthur hadn''t been standing right next to her, he wouldn''t have heard her at all. However, Arthur quite agreed with thedy''s assessment. The arrogance of the nobility is known to the world. And their greed is beyond doubt. Arthur didn''t know how much it had cost Marinda to operate the baron''s title, but from her tone just now, it was certainly not a small sum. Even, it might have been all her fortune. As for whether it was worth it? Arthur could not judge. Because in his opinion, it definitely wasn''t worth it. But since she had gone through with it, she must have deemed it worthwhile. Moreover, with her wit, she would never engage in a losing trade; even if it seemed like a loss at present, in the long run, it might turn out to be a huge profit. Unfortunately, such people were too few. Arthurmented inwardly while Marinda continued speaking. "The guests below are mostly unworthy of attention, but there are two groups you must be wary of¡ª''Coste Commerce'' and ''Emmond Commerce.'' "They are my biggest rivals in operating this title." "Shortly, I''ll give you a cue!" Marinda said this and raised her hand, prepared to reach for Arthur''s again. But Arthur shook his head. "With that appearance, do you really think you can deceive those people?" Arthur found the relevant parts about ''Coste Commerce'' and ''Emmond Commerce'' in the memories of his previous life. Both were significant forces in South Los. Coste Commerce owned three fleets sailing to North County ports and many inds at sea engaging in enviable fleet trade, while Emmond Commerce focused on investments within South Los, owning six factories in Dort District. To grow a business to such an extent, they obviously were not fools. Arthur didn''t believe Marinda''s performance could fool these two groups. Therefore, she must be resorting to some trick. And what is rted to vomiting and women? It goes without saying! As for her reputation? A woman as ambitious as Marinda simply didn''t care. He? Cared even less. But, he didn''t want to be vomited upon! Moreover, seeing through Marinda''s tricks would bring him what he wanted! Of course, there was also XP¡­ He wanted that too! Explore stories at empire Therefore, Arthur pointed ahead. That was the corridor on the second floor! "You just want to break the ''rumors'', and there''s no need to drag me around to meet all those people. We just need to let them see us!" "The rest?" "Their brains will tell them everything!" Arthur said slowly. How to gain more XP at a salon? Naturally, by bing the center of attention! Not by wasting time mingling with the multitude of guests! But by instantly capturing their gaze, making sure everyone sees him right away. Compared to endless small talk, this was a decisive straight pitch! Marinda''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she gave Arthur a thumbs-up. "Arthur, you''re really smart!" "No, I just don''t want the rumors to take an unpredictable turn." Arthur responded politely. Marinda, caught in the act, immediately stuck out her tongue yfully. "Sorry, I just care too much about this title!" Marinda was dressed to the nines that evening, naturally looking her best; her current yfulness, inbination with her blue eyes, was truly enchanting. But Arthur saw right through it, knowing that her act was intentional: She was trying to bluff her way out after her little trick had been discovered. ''What a woman adept at leveraging her assets!'' Arthur thought to himself, though his expression revealed nothing as he spoke in an increasingly indifferent tone, "I think I deserve somepensation¡ªa few not-so-important Mystic Side books, how about that?" The prelude to XP was settled. Compensation was something Arthur wouldn''t forget. No matter how beautiful a woman might be, actual gains brought more happiness than mere appearances! Especially since thispensation was something he urgently needed now. Though it might be avable from the toad, that was just a possibility. Arthur had to make extra preparations. "Okay!" Seeing she had been caught out, Marinda nodded decisively. Even though thepensation was valuable, she didn''t haggle over it. Because she indeed had been ready to concoct a lie like ''morning sickness'' if things didn''t go her way. Having been exposed, she really did want to use her advantages to smooth things over. Try for a second time, hoping Arthur would waive thepensation? Marinda couldn''t bring herself to do it. The first time could be seen as a ''tactical contest'' between the two. But to try again after being found out would just be making a scene. She didn''t want to lose this unexpectedly suitable partner! He was even more fitting than she had imagined! What could be more suitable than a partner whose terms were clear-cut? Of course, a partner whose terms were clear-cut every time. Marinda couldn''t help but smile. Arthur smiled as well. He appreciated Marinda''s straightforwardness, her ability to take a hit and stand up straight, and whispered, "Pleasure doing business with you¡ªdarling!" The tremor in his voice made Marinda shiver, goosebumps rising on her exposed skin. She was certain Arthur did it on purpose. Arthur didn''t deny it, calmly admitting it when confronted with Marinda''s gaze. "Such a nitpicker!" Marinda huffed lightly. Arthur, however, paid her no attention and simply made a slight bow, extending his hand in invitation. It was time for the grand appearance. Marinda took a deep breath, ced her hand in Arthur''s once more, and the two walked out to the second-floor gallery, standing shoulder to shoulder as they overlooked the guests below. Marinda''s gaze resembled that of a king, observing and scrutinizing her subjects. And Arthur? No additional gestures were needed¡ªhe just stood there with a smile.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Soon, someone noticed the figures on the second-floor gallery and their eyes widened. The person in conversation with them obviously sensed the odd behavior, turned their head involuntarily, and their eyes also widened. Gradually, the first-floor hall fell silent. All eyes turned up to the two on the second-floor gallery, Everything was just as Arthur and Marinda had anticipated. The effect was quite good, and just as they were ready for the next step, a disturbance suddenly came from below¡ª Crack! A wine ss fell to the carpet, the liquid spilling out, while the man holding the ss fell straight to the ground, breathless. Chapter 51 Unforgettable! (Please follow~ Please support~) Someone is dead! When Edwin confirmed the death of Brody, head of the Brody Company, the scene inside No. 6 White Bird Street was mayhem. "What?" "Dead?" "How could someone die!" In the midst of the disordered chatter, the crowd inevitably panicked. In the face of death, there was no difference between civilians and the wealthy. If anything, thetter were even more terrified. They had too much to lose. Panic spreads, and those who were rtively calm initially also lost theirposure upon seeing those around them in disarray. As people pushed and shoved, more tragedies seemed imminent¡ª Bang! Marinda Julius Caesar stood on the second-floor corridor, holding up a firearm and firing into the air. In the glow of the gunpowder, the sequins on her blue and white dress sparkled even more. The crowd was immediately silenced. They instinctively looked up at Marinda, holding the firearm. Thedy then spoke loudly. "Ladies and gentlemen, please maintain yourposure," "The etiquette you possess should prevent you from panicking at the sight of a corpse, unless of course, you have ulterior motives." Her words of praise followed by a warning quickly quieted themotion inside No. 6 White Bird Street. Seizing the moment, thedy handed the firearm back to Arthur, her eyes filled with gratitude. The firearm was naturally given to her by Arthur just moments ago. She didn''t ask why Arthur had a firearm; she just knew that the firearm he had handed her had saved her a lot of trouble. "I owe you one," Marinda said softly. "Just give mepensation, we''re in a fair trade," Arthur responded with a smile still on his face. "Agreed!" Marinda nodded solemnly, then turned her gaze to two men in the crowd, Coste from the Coste Commerce and Emmond from the Emmond Commerce. It was these two who had first started shouting, nearly causing chaos. Simrly, Marinda had reason to suspect that Brody had been murdered by their conspiracy. Their motive was to prevent her from acquiring the barcy of Baron Kemir. Everything made sense. After all, they had almost seeded before. Although she quickly quelled the news frenzy, Anna still had to leave her, even just now; they nearly seeded again. But that did not make Marinda angry. On the contrary, thedy became even moreposed. When she was known as the ''Lady of the Eternal Night,'' she personally decapitated thirty-seven of her adversaries. When she was making a fortune, she had sent that entire gang to feed the fish. When she felt Anna''s love, she¡­ hesitated. She hoped to continue a peaceful life with Anna, without changes. Then, under the coercion of her opponents, she had no choice but to send Anna to Inner Bay. One such terrible situation was enough! A second time? Never! If it happened a second time, she would never forgive herself! That''s why everything tonight unfolded the way it did. But ns always encounter mishaps. She nced at Brody''s body. Then¡ª Whoo! Marinda Julius Caesar took a deep breath, her nostrils picking up the lingering yet intensely familiar scent of gunpowder, as if in that moment, she returned to those unfettered days, and the bright smile of her past naturally surfaced on her face. Then, she stood there on the second floor, overseeing everyone in the hall. When she saw Coste and Emmond, her smile began to fade. The icy look in thisdy''s eyes made the two merchants shiver. This madwoman is going to make a move! The two thought simultaneously. Definitely not at this time! Here, they were doomed! "It wasn''t me!" "It wasn''t me either!" "You need evidence to use someone; are you going to kill us right here in front of everyone?" The two merchants began yelling loudly, pulling people nearby into the fray. "Hmph." Marinda Julius Caesar chuckled softly but paid no attention to the two men, nor did she make a move against them, even though she desperately wanted to tear them to pieces. But not now. She knew that the gunshot had already alerted the patrol officers in the White Bird District. The police would arrive soon. What next? She would naturally handle this unexpected incident in her own way. Soon, Chief Malz and a team of patrol officers appeared at 6 White Bird Street. And then, he saw his partner Arthur almost immediately. The newly appointed police chief almost instinctively wanted to cover his face. Why is it always you? Malz looked at Arthur, his face a mix of confusion and bewilderment. I didn''t want it to be! Maybe it''s just my bad luck? Arthur reluctantly shrugged his shoulders. The twomunicated with nces and Malz did not stop; instead, he hastened towards the body. Foam at the mouth? A bitter almond smell? Momentster, Malz had confirmed that it was cassava poisoning. Because just a few days earlier, he had handled a simr case. The ''Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club'' murder case. At the time, Arthur was also present. Moreover, it was Arthur who had solved that case. ''Could my partner be the Grim Reaper?'' ''Why does someone die wherever he goes?'' ''Or is it really as Scott had said, the nature of a Spirit Medium attracts more trouble?'' These uncontroble thoughts wandered through the mind of the new police chief. Because of his rtionship with Arthur, Malz had a good rtionship with Scott as well. When Malz became the police chief, not only did the South Los Daily report on it, but other publications interviewed Malz as well. The reporter dispatched by the Horn Report was naturally Scott. The interview was recorded in a casual conversation style, and although it was meant to focus on Malz, the discussion inevitably turned to Arthur. While much of it could not be published in the newspaper, it significantly advanced Malz and Scott''s rtionship. Suppressing the thoughts at the back of his mind, Malz instinctively checked the palms of the corpse. No smell. The poison must have been in the drink! Just as Malz was making this deduction, the next moment he paused. Because he saw the bar. The salon, in an effort to emphasize freedom, had no bartender at the bar but disyed cup after cup of drinks, allowing guests to help themselves freely. A quick scan revealed that at least thirty cups could be ced on the table. Moreover, the servants would asionally replenish the drinks. Among all these drinks, how could the murderer have identified their victim? Or was it... A randomly chosen target! Realizing this, Malz felt a throbbing in his temples. If it was really a randomly chosen target, that would be troublesome. If there was no connection between the murderer and the victim, unless the culprit was caught red-handed, the case would be unsolvable. "Chief Malz, can you identify the murderer?" "We need to prove our innocence!" "Otherwise, some people will not let this go!" Coste and Emmond approached Malz, who was frowning, their tone dripping with sarcasm. Their words conveyed an urgent desire to leave. 6 White Bird Street was too dangerous, even with bodyguards, they were terrified; they needed to return to their turf. "I can''t yet..." "Since the murderer can''t be identified, are we expected to just sit and wait here?" Coste interrupted Malz, stirring up the people around them once more. Immediately, the other guests began to speak out. "Exactly, are we supposed to just wait here?" "Useless Blue-Skin Dog!" "Wasn''t it reported in the newspapers that Chief Malz waspetent?" As many guests spoke, sweat appeared on Malz''s forehead. If it weren''t for the considerable status of these guests, he would have already used his baton to teach them a lesson. What to do? What to do? In his anxiety, Malz suddenly noticed Arthur. Arthur walked down from the second floor, taking one step at a time, calmly and leisurely, with "Basic Etiquette" shining although it was just an unupgradable Lv1, yet it made Arthur appear graceful andposed at this moment. Originally all eyes were on Malz, but when they noticed where Malz''s gaze was directed, everyone watched as Arthur walked over to the bar, watched as he gently brushed the white tablecloth on the counter, watched as he sighed softly and then, in a slightly hoarse voice, said ¡ª "I have heard the low hum of the deceased."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 52 Standing on the Shoulders of Giants! Arthur''s words caused Marinda to stop in her tracks, and she unconsciously looked towards Arthur, hoping he could once again save her the trouble. All the guests in the hall paused momentarily. Then, several of them brightened up. Arthur''s identity, along with Marinda''s ''royal wee,'' had already spread among these people¡ªnever underestimate human curiosity, and certainly not the informationwork a group of people can have when theye together. As long as one person knows, it''s as if everyone knows. So, those present all knew that Arthur was the recently famed ''Spirit Medium.'' The Curse, the Axe Murderer, vengeance by an Evil Spirit, the Joel Jock Swordsmanship Club murder case, the baby-stealing case¡ªthese were the topics most talked about by these people over meals. Some among them were disdainful, treating it as nothing but a bluff to fool the ignorant. Some remained neutral, believing that there must be a reason behind such phenomenon if they had urred. But most were curious, not only about how Arthur did it but also about what kind of person he was. However, no matter which group they belonged to, at this moment, they were all staring intently at Arthur, afraid to miss even a little detail. The disdainful ones were longing to expose the bluff. The curious ones were there to satisfy their curiosity. And the neutral ones? Most were just watching for entertainment. Arthur understood all this very clearly. But he was not afraid. Because he really did know who the killer was. It wasn''t that he had such scrupulous thinking or an amazing deductive ability; he had simply seen too many cases solved by famous detectives, including those who walked through the foggy city with a doctor assistant, those who yelled in the name of their grandfather, those known as grandmothers but in reality were queens, the eternally young elementary school student, or those who went by the name of ''Crow,'' bringing omens and entric murmurs. Too many to count. More than anyone in this world could imagine. Therefore, cases that people in this world found unimaginable were all traceable in Arthur''s eyes. With a bit of serious observation and calm analysis, the killer could be found. Just like at this moment¡ª "Is that so?" "Are you really going to do this?" "Alright, I will help you." Arthur murmured to himself in a low voice, but his gaze was fixed on a female servant among the crowd. The moment the servant''s eyes met Arthur''s, her face turned pale. The people around her instinctively moved their feet, distancing themselves from the female servant. In an instant, it was as if a stage had appeared out of nowhere. At one end of the stage stood Arthur, at the other stood the female servant. Below the stage, a group of onlookers with mixed thoughts. From above, Marinda''s blue eyes stared at the female servant, a hint of chill flickering in them. "Ilena?" Arthur asked softly. This was not the work of a Prophet; it was just something he overheard when he passed by earlier, when Edwin asked her to guard the drinks table. "Yes!" The servant ced her hands in front of her, nodding slightly. Her paleplexion made her delicate features even more pitiable; anyone who saw such a servant would not regard her as a murderer. In fact, someone spoke out righteously on her behalf immediately. "Impossible!" "It can''t be Ilena!" "You must be mistaken!" A male servant, who appeared to have a good rtionship with Ilena, shouted loudly. "Exactly!" "Is there some kind of mistake?" "Thisdy doesn''t seem like a murderer!" Guests in the crowd concurred. Seeing these ''righteous'' defenders, Arthur was not surprised. Humans have always been visual creatures. Judging by appearances is found everywhere. And attractive people do, to some extent, seem to have superpowers¡ªin work, studies, or life''s journey, they often receive both tangible and intangible help, smoothing their path forward. But no matter how attractive a person is, certain facts do not change. Arthur didn''t speak. He simply reached out and took some ice from a bucket nearby. The ice in the bucket had been pre-cut and insted with a cotton wrapping to keep it cool. Even so, some had melted. Seeing Arthur''s action, the servant Ilena''s face turned even paler. The surrounding people were puzzled, but Malz gasped in shock after a moment''s surprise. "Poison hidden in the ice?!" Upon hearing Malz''s statement, the surrounding guests began whispering among themselves. Some were astonished, some had sudden realizations, and some started to find fault. "Impossible, all the ice in this bucket has melted. If the poisoned piece had melted too, wouldn''t all of us have been poisoned by now!" A young guest eximed loudly. The surrounding guests nodded in agreement, affirming the young guest''s words. Arthur, however, wore a smile on his face. He wasn''t afraid of questions, he feared the absence of them. How else to gain more XP without a twist in the tale? Arthur did not rush to reveal the answer. His gaze swept over the guests, observing the expressions on their faces, silently noting the few who harbored obvious malice towards him. Especially the young guest who had stepped forward to find faults. Why had hee? Naturally, it was for Marinda. Even those few with clear malice were probably here for Marinda. But Arthur wasn''t upset.N?v(el)B\\jnn One takes the coins to ward off cmities for others. Since a deal had been made, it was natural to fulfill it. The situation at hand was an excellent opportunity! Confronted with Arthur''s gaze, the young guest did not back down but instead took a step forward. "What''s the matter?" "Didn''t you consider this point?" "using ady is not the action of a gentleman!" While speaking, he nced towards the gallery on the second floor, hoping Marinda would see him exposing Arthur the chatan. To witness his brilliance and valor. To see Arthur''s despicableness. Of course, it would be even better if Marinda developed a fondness for him. Unfortunately, Marinda did not even nce his way. His heart immediately sank, and then he looked towards Arthur with even more resentment as did several other young men, driven further to act by not receiving Marinda''s favor. "Indeed! Indeed!" "How could you do such a thing!" Arthur''s smile deepened. The scene before him was exactly what he wanted. He watched these young men be increasingly insolent, watched them incite the emotions of the crowd, and then, with a bend, he lifted the tablecloth of the drinks table. The crowd went silent all at once. Everyone saw another ice bucket under the table. "This, this!" The young men from before began to stammer, sensing that things were going downhill for them. But Arthur didn''t give them any chance to turn things around, and directly opened this ice bucket. Unlike the half-melted ice in the bucket on the table, the ice in this bucket was not only intact but also neatly arranged. "The ice bucket above was naturally not prepared for Brody." "This is the one¡ªimagine, faced with half-melted ice cubes and whole ones, which would you choose?" "Not to mention, you know him so well, Madam Ilena who has been waiting here the whole time!" Arthur no longer paid attention to the young men, his gaze once again turned towards Ilena. Her hands in front of her were twisted together so tightly that her knuckles had turned white, and her teeth were biting her lip hard. After several seconds, under immense pressure and faced with the evidence, the female servant finally said softly. "It was me!" Boom! Upon hearing Ilena''s own confession, the guests erupted into an uproar. However, at this moment, they were no longer focused on Ilena but on Arthur. "Brilliant! Absolutely brilliant!" "Truly worthy of being called a ''Spirit Medium''!" Praise was offered freely. But Arthur paid no attention to these remarks, silently watching Marinda as she came down from the gallery on the second floor. The coldness in her eyes had already vanished. All that remained was concern and worry. Disregarding the people around her, thedy approached Ilena, took her hand, and asked softly¡ª "Why?" Chapter 53 Twist! (Please follow~ Please support~) Everyone could tell that there was no anger, interrogation, or even a tiny bit of resentment in Marinda''s words. Even though Ilena had messed up her salon, there was only perplexity in Marinda''s words. Even more, she gently stroked Ilena''s back,forting the servant. Stricken by the sudden catastrophe, Ilena had started to cry. Her speech was intermittent amidst the tears¡ª "He, he previously promised to marry me, and that we would have many lovely children, but a few days ago, he told me..." Arthur wasn''t listening anymore. The story was too clich¨¦. It was the tale of a libertine and a naive girl. Of course, there were some aspects worthy of suspicion. Therefore, Arthur pondered for a moment before tagging this clich¨¦ story with a prefix and appetion, slightly altered¡ª a wealthy libertine and a gullible girl. Arthur''s gaze swept over the bracelet on Ilena''s wrist. It was supposed to be gold. And two tiny earrings as well. They were iid with emeralds. The reason he could ascertain the culprit so quickly was partly these pieces of jewelry. After all, a servant''s wages could never afford such items. That''s why, when he saw a servant with such jewelry on the second-floor corridor earlier, he couldn''t help but take a second nce at her. And now? His attention waspletely captured by Marinda. Brilliant! It was simply brilliant! If he hadn''t been watching Marinda from the very beginning, he might have also been fooled by thedy''s act. Empathetically speaking, Arthur admitted to himself that he could not be as natural and seamless as Marinda. This was undoubtedly a great opportunity to learn! Thus, he kept silent, leaving everything to Marinda. He believed Marinda would handle everything. In fact, that was indeed the case¡ª "Leave the rest to me!" "Don''t worry, it will be all right!" Marinda whispered to Ilena, but the whisper was so audible that everyone around could hear clearly, including Coste and Emmond, the two Chamber of Commerce presidents. As soon as they heard these words, Coste let out a scoff. "Murder is a serious crime!" "You think..." Just having been threatened by Marinda with a look, Coste naturally would not give up this chance for revenge. He elongated his tone, full of mockery. In all seriousness, this kind of behavior was purely about verbal satisfaction and provided no tangible gain. In Coste''s opinion, Ilena was nothing more than a lower-ss person after all. What did it matter to him whether such a person lived or died? What he wanted was to provoke Marinda! Best if Marinda became angry and lost herposure! That would be quite helpful for his acquisition of Baron Kemir''s title. And with today''s murder! Coste was confident that he could strip Marinda of her eligibility for the title! So when he saw Marinda angrily ring at him, Coste was not flustered, but instead felt a surge of inner joy. However, the next moment, Coste started to panic. Because¡ª "What I thought?" "Is it that you think I don''t know about the matter of you and Emmond covertly inciting Ilena?" "Otherwise, how would Ilena, with her fragility and knowledge, possibly know how to conceal poison in ice cubes?" "And that poison, I suspect, was provided by you two, wasn''t it?" Marinda stared at Coste and Emmond, her two biggest rivals, and spoke icily. Immediately, there was an uproar around them. "It was Coste and Emmond?!" "Of course, it was them!" "Other than them, it couldn''t be anyone else!" Almost everyone present knew what Marinda and Coste, Emmond, had been vying for recently, and just as Marinda spoke out, they believed her somewhat. Especially the few younger people who outright began to speak. They firmly believed everything Marinda said. Not to mention, Marinda presented it so logically. Then, Ilena, who had been appeased by Marinda, also spoke up. "It was them who incited me!" The innocent look of the pretty Ilena, who naturally invoked a protective desire in others, pointed at Coste and Emmond, making those around her believe even more. At this point, Arthur, watching from the side, almost wanted to apud. A woman is born with a talent for acting! Marinda''s performance was masterful. Ilena was quite remarkable as well. Were Ilena''s actions instigated by Coste and Emmond? Arthur was uncertain. ``` Perhaps there is, perhaps there isn''t. But Arthur was certain of one thing¡ªIlena saw Marinda as a lifeline! Especially since after shemitted murder, Marinda keptforting her, repeatedly saying how ''tender'', ''innocent'', and ''naive'' Ilena was, while also providing a usible behind-the-scenes murderer. As long as Ilena wasn''t a fool. As long as Ilena still wanted to live. Then she knew what choice to make. After all, she was a woman who was tender, innocent, and naive, which was why she was deceived by Brody, and why she had been provoked by Coste and Emmond. Arthur''s gaze shifted towards Marinda, his eyes full of admiration. To be able to turn the tables on a disadvantageous situation in an instant, this woman was truly formidable! Simrly, her level of danger had to be raised by another notch! While Arthur thought this, Malz had already taken action. He beckoned for people to take away the corpse, and Ilena was led away. Simrly, Coste and Emmond were also taken for investigation¡ªthere were no coercive measures, only politeness. A courtesy towards wealth, prestige, and hidden connections. And Ilena wasn''t treated harshly either. Because Marinda personally escorted the servant girl out. From the hall to the courtyard, Arthur didn''t pay attention to what Marinda said. He only saw that when Marinda returned to the hall, thedies began to apud first. "Marinda, I will support you!" "And me!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Those who use others'' feelings, unforgivable!" "Count me in!" One after another, thedies gathered around Marinda, some young women were already wiping away tears, evidently projecting themselves into Ilena, empathizing with the deep and unforgettable pain and... Love! How sacred love is! And how rare it is! When it is desecrated, the defiler should go to hell! Without a doubt, Brody was a defiler. Coste and Emmond were too. Arthur was certain that at this moment, Coste and Emmond had lost the battle for the title of Baron Kemir. Never underestimate the power of thesedies. Perhaps they were just some rich daughters, but their circles were definitely filled with nobledies. And the night''s events would surely be known among those nobledies through their tales. And then? United in their indignation! ''Not only turning the tide of an unfavorable situation but also gaining a group of natural allies, adding a significant chip for iming the title¡ªthis capability is beyond ordinary!'' Arthur marveled inwardly once again, then hepletely left the stage downstairs to Marinda and returned to the upper-floor lounge. He was worried that thedies might notice him. And their attention might shift from Ilena. If he had to be lumped together with Marinda, he feared he would be spat upon. Of course, what was more important was that Arthur started to suspect the real motive behind Marinda''s coboration with him. When Marinda fired the gun in the upstairs corridor, he could feel the chill emanating from her. It was a murderous intent! Murderous intent directed at Coste and Emmond! If it were merely to shift everyone''s attention, with her performance, she shouldn''t have revealed any murderous intent, but instead should have hidden it. Therefore, her coboration with him was most likely... Paralyzing the opponent! Thinking of this, Arthur couldn''t help but shake his head in amusement, raising Marinda''s danger level up a notch in his mind. As for keeping his distance? Arthur didn''t consider it. It wasn''t just the XP that came with working with her, but also because he needed more mystical knowledge to understand more about the world he was now in¡ªthe changes brought about after the increase in "Spirituality" made him very uneasy. Sitting alone in the lounge, Arthur pondered Marinda''s next moves. And just a few minutester, Marinda returned to the lounge too. She picked up the billiard pipe, packed it with tobo, and lit it immediately, taking a deep breath before turning to look at the rxed Arthur sitting in the chair. She knew Arthur had seen through it. But she didn''t mind. Their rtionship had been one of cooperation, and Marinda was, thanks to Arthur''s previous actions, willing to deepen their partnership a bit. Of course, just a bit. "Want a puff?" As she spoke, Marinda passed the pipe over. Seeing the moist stain on the mouthpiece, Arthur waved his hand, declining. "Disgusted by me?" Marinda frowned slightly, somewhat dissatisfied. "Please, brother, I''m not ustomed to sharing a pipe with a man who also fancies women!" Arthur shrugged his shoulders. And at that banter, Marinda''s face instantly lit up with a smile. She liked the term ''brother''. Then, she took a deep puff from the pipe, walked slowly to Arthur''s side, bent down, and as the smoke wafted past Arthur''s ear and dispersed in front of him, her voice softly rose. "Is the undead spirit of Ilena, angry?" ``` Chapter 54 Benefits, Cold Meals, and Hot Pot Ilena would eventually die. When someone chose tomit murder on the day the salon was convened, it was destined that the person would die. Marinda would not let them get away with it! But definitely not now! Because, it did not suit Marinda''s interests. After finally turning the situation around, cornering both Coste and Emmond, how could she just simply let Ilena go? Simrly, Coste and Emmond would not just sit back and wait to be killed. They would try everything to be exonerated. The best way, naturally, was to "persuade" Ilena. And this was the moment Marinda was waiting for. Only then, with Ilena''s death, could she maximize her benefits. Imagine, when Coste''s and Emmond''s persuaders met Ilena, and she then died, what impression would it give? Silencing by murder! ording tomon sense, that''s what Marinda would do but recalling the killing intent Marinda had shown before, Arthur was uncertain. But there was one thing, Arthur was certain of¡ª "I''ve said before, my ''Necromancy'' ability can allow me to detect wandering lost souls and actively contact them, provided... she is in front of me." As he spoke, Arthur shrugged. At a very close distance, facing Arthur''s shrugging shoulders, Marinda instinctively stepped back, quickly putting distance between herself and Arthur. However, thedy was not annoyed. For a partner she wanted to further cooperate with, she naturally granted considerable tolerance. Moreover, this was also a test from her. She heard Arthur''s heartbeat. It was very stable, with no eleration. It should be true. Meaning, Arthur truly possessed the Talent of a Spirit Medium! But, thisdy was not one hundred percent certain. At the same time, she knew that she must stop testing tonight, otherwise, she might lose a very suitable partner. Therefore, after a pause, thedy asked with a smile. "Do you want to eat or drink something? I can have Edwin get it for you, there''s an auctionter." That''s right! The auction would continue. Even though someone had died, it did not impact thetter half of the salon. After all, the murderer was found, and a reasonable excuse existed. Is there any reason not to continue? Even if Marinda wanted to stop, the guests that evening wouldn''t allow the auction to cease. "I''ll go down and choose myself." "And you?" Arthur refused Marinda''s kind offer, and instead asked her. "I think for grieving me, it''s better to stay here alone, and meanwhile, tofort the grieving me, you will definitely bring me some food backter, won''t you?" Marinda looked at Arthur with a pleading face. "Of course!" Arthur nodded and then walked out of the lounge. The door, closed behind him. A door, separating two worlds. Inside the room, under the bright lights, Marinda drew deeply on her pipe, exhaling smoke that curled mysteriously as she smiled, her eyes twinkling with an indescribable look. Outside the room, standing in the dim shadows, Arthur also curled his lips, his mind turbulent, but his facade remained unaltered, not even a tiny bit. Marinda''s choice to coborate with him wasn''t just to paralyze the opposition. There was also... The identity of a "Spirit Medium"! She needed the abilities of a "Spirit Medium"! "Being so cautious, it must not be simple exorcism!" "And furthermore¡­" "It won''t just be this simple or a one or two-time probe!" Arthur pondered, his breath steady, identical to how it was within the room; his footsteps never faltered, moving directly downstairs. Facing such ady as Marinda, in Arthur''s view, no amount of caution was excessive. Even if they were partners, it was the same. He had witnessed thisdy''s methods with his own eyes. As he descended the stairs, a smile maintained, a flicker of surprise passed through Arthur''s eyes. Words only he could see danced before him¡ª [Bluff Experience +1] [Bluff Lv2: 2/5] ... [Bluff] had once again earned experience. Arthur wasn''t sure whether it was because of dealing with Marinda or the guests who had just been there. Or perhaps, was it both? Although Arthur couldn''t confirm which it was for the moment, one thing he was sure of was that his skills could be upgraded through training. For him, that was naturally good news. Already blessed with exceptional talent and reliant on his own efforts to enhance his strength, he certainly wouldn''t mind striving a bit more to be stronger!N?v(el)B\\jnn Even though he still hadn''t figured out the [Mission] mechanics, the good news at hand brightened Arthur''s smile considerably. And when he saw an acquaintance among the guests, Arthur''s smile became even happier. "Arthur!" Scott, holding a te in one hand, waved at Arthur with the other. "This is yet another fateful encounter!" The young journalist said exaggeratedly, seeming to be at any ce where there was news rted to Arthur. In fact, it was Malz who had returned and informed Scott, who was preparing to continue his exclusive interview with the ''new Sheriff of Shire District.'' That was why Scott had hurried over. He wanted to get firsthand materials. As for his entrance into the salon? Scott was there on behalf of the Shire District Police Station. Arthur guessed these things. However, he didn''t expose them. "To destiny!" Arthur turned around, picked up a ss of ice water that had no ice cubes and no strange smell, signaled to Scott, and then directly took the young journalist''s te and headed towards the corner. With Brody''s life tips, Arthur increasingly knew how to choose the right food. Just like Scott''s te, which was already filled with food. Especially the egg tarts, they were quite enticing, their rich aroma drilling right into one''s nose. Lady of the Long Night''s salon was always cold-dish style, only adding some heat-sustainable dishes such as stews or porridge when winter arrived. Now, being far from winter, the main dishes were cakes, sausages, chicken breasts, fruits, and vegetable sds. Regarding fruits and vegetable sds, which weren''t to Arthur''s usual dietary preferences¡ªhe didn''t like them, but cakes, sausages, and chicken breasts were different. Arthur bit into the egg tart, its crispy surface and smooth filling giving him immense pleasure. Sweets and meat, truly irresistible. Meanwhile, Scott, seeing Arthur already starting dinner in the corner, felt helpless and had no choice but to head back to the buffet to choose his food again. But just as he was bringing his food back, Arthur raised his hand and took it over again. "Thank you, Scott!" "Seriously, I wouldn''t know what to do without you!" Faced with Arthur''s sincere expression, the young journalist silently turned back towards the buffet table. Fortunately, this time Arthur didn''t reach out to take more. Not because he was full. But because Arthur felt that at this point, he should be eating some hot food. For example: Hot pot. Cold dishes, after all,cked a certain appeal. Even if they included Arthur''s favorite sweets and meats. After all, hot potplements sweets and meats far better! The inner exmation made Arthur unable to help but recall whether South Los had sesame paste, and how the hot pot base should be fried. Of course, he hadn''t forgotten to discuss the ''rules of delicious food in consultation fees'' with Scott. To this, Scott naturally had doubts but did not ask further. However, Arthur was muttering softly. "Food full of goodwill should not be taken for granted; it not only delights my mood but also helps me deal with the troubles in exorcism¡ªnaturally, as food itself, it is far more important than money." When he discovered that ''real gourmet food'' could yield +XP, such an insight dawned on Arthur from the bottom of his heart. Scott, clearly with the potential of a gourmet, immediately brightened up. He picked up from Arthur''s words Arthur''s love for food and hispassion for those who could not afford the consultation fee. If not for suchpassion, how could Arthur possibly consider using ''food'' as part of the consultation fee? With a slight misunderstanding, Scott''s look towards Arthur grew more respectful, and just as the journalist was about to discuss in detail how to refine the ''rules of food in consultation fees'' with Arthur, a few uninvited guests walked over. They were not strangers. They were the same young people who had targeted Arthur during Brody''s death. Now, the leader, angry like a bull, not only breathing heavily but with red cheeks, walked into the corner and directly shouted at Arthur¡ª "Arthur Kredos, I challenge you to a duel!" Chapter 55 The Nature of the Human Heart is Gossip and Paranoia! The young man did not suppress his shout. Immediately, the music behind the dining table came to a halt. Indeed, not only the musicians noticed when these young men approached from afar¡ªthe guests in the hall had also taken note. The guests, who were dressed to the nines, were thrilled to bits. Because they saw that these young men were seeking trouble with Arthur. It wasn''t that there was any real malice. It was simply the thrill of spectating! When ites to spectating, people of all statuses share the same interest. Because everyone has a heart that thrives on excitement. The guests were one by one bursting with enthusiasm; they had not anticipated such consecutive excitement for one evening. How would that Arthur react to these repeated provocations? Would he berate these individuals? Or would he actually draw his sword for a duel? Or perhaps... ... a Curse?! At this thought, under the bright lights, many faces among the guests reddened with excitement. Were it not for the fear of Lady of the Long Night''s reputation, they might have already started roaring, just as they would while watching a battle in an underground fight club. Moreover,pared to an underground fight club, they were more eager to witness a ''Curse''! After all, they had never seen what a real ''Curse'' looked like. And now they had the chance to see it! Instantly, they were all agog with wide eyes. Arthur was sitting on the sofa and quickly held back Scott, who had already picked up an empty dining te. It wasn''t that Arthur thought these young men should not be fought. In Arthur''s view, youthful impetuosity was inevitable and something every young person experienced, especially when hormones overflowed and such impulses had already clouded their judgment. But that didn''t mean there would be no price to pay. Since they had been provoked to irrationality by the woman named ''Marinda Julius Caesar'', he certainly had to properly educate the fellows. So, a dining te was not enough. A p in the face here was also insufficient. As for a duel right here? That was even moreughable. Not to mention that as Marinda''s coborator, he could never carry out behaviors that would affect his own coborator''s salon and auction. Simply doing so without gaining more XP just couldn''t pique Arthur''s interest. Just as the others said, have a duel here. The opponents knocked down, the surrounding guests surprised. And then what? It''s just that. It''s nothing more than a topic of conversation after meals. But what if the stage before them changed? What if it became all of South Los? What then? Before, there was no such opportunity. But now? There indeed was such an opportunity: the ''Swordsmanship Conference''! The forting ''Swordsmanship Conference''! Think about it, what''s more sensational¡ªwinning the Champion title at the ''Swordsmanship Conference'' without any fuss or, for the sake of a beloved, having to participate in the ''Swordsmanship Conference'', oveing all sorts of hardships and finally securing the Champion title? With just a thought, thetter outranks the former. Love between a man and a woman, the imposing third party, romance tinged with blood, life-and-death swordsmanship¡ªall these elementsbined, in the informationally secluded South Los, would surely be the center of attention! How much XP would one gain by then? The number would surely be incredibly exaggerated! At this thought, even Arthur could not help but tremble. And his gaze upon the young men before him became all the more serene. Such a look, however, stung the young men, and the leader shouted again. "Arthur Kredos, I want to duel with you!" Arthur shook his head. "Coward, scaredy-cat!" "How could someone like you ever be worthy of Miss Caesar!" Seeing Arthur shake his head, the leading young man immediately burst intoughter, and the young men behind him joined in theughter as if they had won a great victory. Arthur looked at them, his eyes filled with pity. He was already quite certain before that with Marinda''s aversion to men, these young men before him would never be able to get close to her. And now? He was even more certain that these young men wouldn''t just be unable to approach Marinda; standing before her and breathing the same air in a room could excite them for half a day. If Marinda condescended to speak a word to them, it would be like Grace from a deity. Bark, bark, bark! Strangely enough, Arthur heard the barking of dogs in his ear. Not just one, but a pack of them. s. Arthur sighed softly. He stood up amid the puzzled looks of the young people. "Marinda is exhausted because of what just happened, and I don''t hope nor wish to make her feel uneasy at this moment. I hope I can give her a sense of security. I want to be the one she can lean on when she is tired, to let go of everything and rest on my shoulder. Rather than creating trouble out of nothing and leaving her a mess to clean up after being honored for bravery!" Arthur said, enunciating each word. His voice was neither humble nor arrogant, but it filled the entire hall. Hearing these words, the gaze of thedies fanning themselves with their feathers shifted towards Arthur. Before, they had been surprised by Marinda''s choice of Arthur. Some even bluntly thought it was because of Arthur''s status as a ''Spirit Medium''. But now, they realized they were wrong. Marinda chose Arthur purely because of his reliability. Like other young people, if their malepanions faced such a challenge, they would probably have thrown their gloves at the challenger''s face already. But Arthur, for Marinda''s sake, held back. That was Arthur''s sacrifice for Marinda! Thedies'' gaze towards Arthur was filled with admiration. However, they still felt a tinge of regret, admiring Arthur''s thoughtfulness but feeling itcked something. And this expression had already been noted by Arthur. He, was waiting for this very moment! The next moment, Arthur spoke up loudly. "But I cannot ignore your challenge, so¡ª" ''Swordsmanship Conference''! I will sign up for the ''Swordsmanship Conference''! There, we shall decide the winner!" If a warm-up before the match was needed, it certainly couldn''t do without broadcasters, and who better to spread the news than those wealthy and leisurelydies? Arthur wouldn''t pass up these freeborers. So, after a slight pause, he opened his mouth again. "Excuse me, I need to bring some food for Marinda; she is hungry." With that, Arthur pushed aside the young people in front of him. The other party fell thud onto the sofa, mumbling with a pale face. "How could this happen? Why didn''t I think of this? Will Miss Caesar despise me? What should I do? What should I do?" The young man seemed to have lost his soul. However, besides hispanions, nobody else in the hall paid any more attention to him. Everyone was looking at Arthur. Especially thedies who had been attracted by Arthur before, now using their feather fans to cover their faces, their exposed eyes shone even more. At that moment, they werepletely captivated by Arthur''s disyed reliability, thoughtfulness, and gentleness, especially when they thought of Arthur''s ''Spirit Medium'' identity, which added an air of mystery that made their breathing quicken. Only when Arthur picked up a te and started selecting food did they suddenly realize that Arthur also had a handsome appearance. This... Isn''t this the perfect lover? Immediately, many of thedies became envious. Initially, they thought Arthur and Marinda were mismatched, but now they felt that Marinda was too fortunate to have encountered Arthur. Of course, with envy came jealousy. Why should Marinda be so lucky? Why not me? Still, most of thedies remained rational. They didn''t dare to overstep with Marinda. But there were one or two who thought they could. So even after Arthur took the food upstairs, their eyes still clung to him. Arthur also felt the burning gazes behind him. ''Did I overdo it?'' he wondered but knocked on the door unhurriedly.N?v(el)B\\jnn Marinda looked at him with a smile that was not quite a smile as she clutched her pipe. Clearly, thisdy was aware of the happenings below. But thisdy did not mock or scoff. Instead, she put away the smile on her face and said in a very serious tone. "Arthur, thank you for everything you have done for me!" "I will keep it in my heart andpensate you for it." Arthur appreciated Marinda as a partner who understood the bigger picture and was clear about right and wrong. He immediately set the te down beside her and said with a smile, "Try the egg tarts, they are quite good." "Aunt Mary has a praiseworthy talent!" Marinda affectionately called the cook, evidently sharing a special rtionship with her. And when thisdy picked up the egg tart, there was a knock at the door. It was Edwin. After the chauffeur came in and saw that Marinda waved a hand indifferently, he lowered his voice and said¡ª "Coste, Emmond, both are dead!" Chapter 56 The Girl of Madness and Insanity! Coste, Emmond are dead?! So soon! Arthur narrowed his eyes and looked towards Marinda. If he hadn''t noticed the clues earlier, he might have guessed that the culprits were those insatiable nobles, or perhaps someone from the Coste and Emmondpanies nning to take advantage of the chaos to seize the businesses, or even those who previously had no qualification but suddenly found this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. But now, it could only be Marinda! Look at Edwin! How did this coachman, who never left 6 White Bird Street, know so quickly and urately about the deaths of Coste and Emmond? The timely report from the other party was enough to let the imagination run wild. Furthermore, with Marinda''s again candid demeanor while reporting, it made Arthur think even more. ''For the title of Baron Kemir, 6 White Bird Street had long been targeted by those guys. If the deaths of Coste and Emmond were to be identally leaked, what would the businesses of Coste and Emmond and some unqualified folks do? They''d send more people to watch over 6 White Bird Street! They would keep a close watch over this ce! Because they want to confirm it was Marinda who, in her fury, killed Coste and Emmond, who not only had grievances but now also incited her own maid against her! Topletely kick Marinda out of thepetition for the title of Baron Kemir! And even, to gain even more!'' With such spection at the back of his mind, Arthur couldn''t help but narrow his eyes slightly. He discovered the cleverness of Marinda, who had given those with malicious intentions enough scope for imagination, using ''impossibility'' to disguise her real goal. Arthur could well imagine that those stalkers, while guessing who could have taken out Coste and Emmond, might even joke about whether it was Marinda who did it and then get rebutted by others about how it could be possible. But they didn''t know; their guess was the truth! Indeed, it was Marinda who killed the men! Her aim was to draw them all out and kill them all! Marinda''s target was Coste and Emmond. But Coste and Emmond weren''t Marinda''s only targets. Marinda wanted more! And him? He, resplendent tonight, was certainly excellent bait! So the question arises, what could he gain from this? And... Where does Marinda''s confidencee from? This is no minor scuffle. Involving two majorpanies and numerous smaller businesses, even nobles must tread carefully. ''Hmm?'' ''Nobles?'' Suddenly a spection arose in Arthur''s mind, causing his gaze to involuntarily turn towards Marinda, who was nibbling on egg tarts, and just then, Marinda also looked towards Arthur. Their eyes met, and they both simultaneously curled the corners of their mouths, their eyes both twinkling with a chilling gaze. That gaze, sharp as a knife, cold and deadly. But still somewhat different. Marinda was more inclined towards excitement. Arthur was inclined towards calm. Seeing this, Edwin immediately lowered his head and continued. "Following your earlier instructions, I have already let slip the deaths of Coste and Emmond, and our known associates remain at their respective posts at 6 White Bird Street. Just now, apart from the original stalkers, new ones have been arriving, their numbers steadily increasing!" "Hey, the fish are biting the hook!" "Come on out! All of you!" "I really can''t wait any longer!" Marinda picked up her pipe once again, the bitterness of the tobo mingling with the sweetness of the tart in her mouth, making thedy increasingly excited. When she first detected the scent of gunpowder wafting through, she almost couldn''t suppress herself. Now? She could finally let loose and have a real go! Although there were some hups, the n was progressing smoother than ever¡ª She knew well the character of these fellows, so after Anna left, she had already started preparing. She showed weakness to the enemy: she withdrew hands from some properties including 6 White Bird Street. It made those who take advantage of every opportunity think that idental exposure had thrown her into chaos, forcing her to choose a defensive stance. It made those guys think this was a chance thates once in a lifetime. Even better, to amodate these people, she was still creating opportunities for them. Those guys did not disappoint her. They seized the opportunity! They naively thought that at this moment, she was pondering how to minimize the impact of the deaths of Coste and Emmond. After all, from their perspective, the deaths of Coste and Emmond brought no benefits to her whatsoever. To smooth things over, she would definitely make an appearance to meet with Chief Malz to resolve such troubles. At the very least, she would send a representative. Otherwise, once the incident fermented, not to mentionpeting for Baron Kemir''s title, her original situation would likely be impacted. And this incident needn''t take long to ferment, just a few hours, or even less time, would be sufficient. What about them? During this time, they would block her staff and either catalyze or let the incident escte. What if she took proactive action? That would be even better! Theck of her presence at the auction would inevitably raise some suspicions and only hasten the fallout from the deaths of Coste and Emmond. Then, they could ally with more people to boycott the so-called Lady of the Long Night''s salon andpletely drive her out! Simrly, these people would also definitely keep a close watch on Arthur, who had shone bright tonight. And all of this was exactly what Marinda wanted! Because under her guidance, these people were hastily prepared and inevitably short-staffed. When they diverted attention to Arthur, their already scarce manpower would be stretched thin. So, for this opportunity, these people would certainly mobilize their reserve forces from home. Leaving their stronghold vulnerable! At that moment, it was time for her people, whom she had sent out early, to act! From start to finish, her target was them themselves! Thinking this, thedy turned to look at Arthur. "Arthur, I need you to do me a favor¡ªyou need to help me meet with Chief Malz and convey my goodwill to him. Of course, most importantly, this will help you draw away those guys outside number 6 White Bird Street!" Then, the people I''ve had in ce can raid theirir! It''s risky, but I will give you a substantial reward!" Marinda did not hide anything and spoke very candidly. Firstly, she genuinely needed Arthur''s cooperation. Secondly, she knew that Arthur had already discovered her n. Marinda gained a renewed appreciation for the intelligence of her aplice before her eyes. She admired this intelligence and even more so Arthur''s calm response at the moment. She believed that she and Arthur could cooperate even better. Because she was confident that the substantial reward she offered would be enough to convince Arthur. "What kind of substantial reward?" Arthur asked with a smile. "Mystical Knowledge!" "It''s genuine mystical knowledge, not just some trivial knowledge!" "Moreover, the knowledge equivalent to Swift Bird Swordsmanship that I promised you before will also be given to you by tomorrow evening along with the mystical techniques!" "Of course, there''s also thepensation for the help you''ve just given - although, I temporarily can''t give you gold notes or property, as I need to use most of these to gain that person''s support." Marinda said earnestly. That person, Marinda did not explicitly mention. But Arthur had already guessed who it was. The Earl of South Los! Apart from the Earl of South Los, who else could give thisdy such confidence? Moreover,pared to taking a chance with Malz, thisdy clearly had a deep friendship with the Earl of South Los, so much so that she was certain the Earl would stand by her side. ''Wait a minute!'' ''Does the Earl have shares in the Lady of the Long Night''s auction?''N?v(el)B\\jnn Arthur suddenly thought of this. What kind of ''friendship'' is the most solid? Naturally, one intertwined with benefits! If that was the case, Marinda might just be the Earl''s frontman and possibly even his enforcer on darker dealings. Then, in the midst of his spections, Arthur suddenly thought of another possibility. This possibility rmed him! That is¡ª This whole affair might actually be masterminded by the Earl himself? Chapter 57 Spiders Claw (Please follow~ Please support~) Arthur originally thought that this was a low-risk, high-reward coboration. But who could have foreseen such hidden danger! Every time Arthur considered that this matter might have been orchestrated by the reclusive Earl of South Los, he felt a throbbing in his temples. The Earl of South Los had not always favored reclusion. The other had be reclusive after suddenly inheriting the rule of South Los upon the Old Earl''s sudden death. It seemed rather odd that a youth who became the ruler of and would turn reclusive! In fact, there had been whispers and rumors up to now. Old Charlie had told his predecessor more than once, "The lion of Inner Bay will age one day, and the Mother Tigress of South Los will also grow up one day." The predecessor didn''t quite understand the meaning of these words. But Arthur did! "Caught in the struggle between the Duke of the Inner Bay and the Earl of South Los... This could be tricky!" Arthur frowned privately. He was well aware that there were immense opportunities here, chances to soar to the heavens, yet a single misstep could mean a death with nowhere to bury one''s body. Just like Coste and Emmond! They might not have belonged to the Grand Duke, only slightly leaning towards him, and now they had been done away with by that Earl. Even possibly, they just happened to appear before the Earl at the right time and were deemed the trigger for the whole affair. And then? The tradingpany they had established was crushed to dust! And everything happening now was just the beginning of that Earl trying to break free from the Grand Duke''s constraints. That''s why he was unable to receive the "mission" ¡ª with that Earl leading, even if the process might change, the oue would remain utterly unchanged! With thoughts like these in mind, Arthur remained impassive. He looked at Marinda and resumed their earlier topic with the same seriousness. "Compensation? I just helped you four times. Starting with my suggestion to head to the second-floor corridor, then lending you the firearm, getting rid of the troubles brought by Brody''s death, and then those young men''s provocations! So, it''s fourpensations!" Arthur calcted meticulously, which made Marindaugh. She didn''t dislike this kind of nitpicking. At least, it made her feel more at ease than misunderstandings born from evasiveness. Therefore, Marinda immediately promised. "I remember, not one will be missing!" "No, no, no, what I mean is, can youbine the fourpensations into onerge one ¡ª and preferably, paid immediately. Otherwise, I always feel like I''m looking at a bad cheque." Arthur corrected Marinda''s words. Cheques appeared along with the issuance of gold notes. Whenrge gold notes couldn''t satisfy transactions, cheques were subsequently adopted. However, in the early stages, due to vulnerabilities in cheques, there were several cases of bad cheques which caused several nobles and businessmen to lose face. But to preserve the nobility''s dignity, these cases were never publicized. Therefore, no one knew who those nobles were. However, there were rumors that the Duke of Yan Fort ended in gloom and doom because of this incident. But everyone took it as a joke. After all, Yan Fort was overseas, beyond the jurisdiction of South County, and it wasmon knowledge that the Duke of Yan Fort was in poor health; his sudden death from worsening illness seemed reasonable. Marinda was of course aware of these rumors. Even more so, she knew too much. Therefore, seeing the sincere expression on Arthur''s face, she felt a slight relief in her heart. Without any hesitation, she immediately waved to Edwin to signal him. Verbal promises are no match for tangible benefits. She had always thought so! Especially when Arthur yed a critical role, if he simply epted verbal promises, she might hesitate and consider recing him. Because, those who believe in empty promises are either fools or have ulterior motives. And Arthur, no matter how one looked at him, did not seem like a fool. In the lounge, Marinda picked up another egg tart while Arthur chose a ky pastry. The golden-brown pastry was dotted with nuts, and cream was sandwiched inside. At the first bite, the crispy milky vor burst forth, and as he chewed, the nuts crackled uniquely in Arthur''s mouth. "Didn''t you already eat?" Marinda watched as Arthur prepared to pick up another slice of strawberry cream Napoleon cake. She discovered that Arthur had a keen fondness for sweets. Of course, she did too. "This is a midnight snack!" Arthur emphasized. As his Physique strengthened, his appetite increased daily. He ate a lot and digested quickly, especially since thinking too much just now had sped up his digestion; he was truly hungry now. Naturally, the cooking skills of the chef at Marinda''s home were also truly excellent. When Arthur ate another shell-shaped egg cake and drank a cup of water, Edwin came back, holding a long, narrow box in his arms. Completely devoid of grace, Marinda sucked on her finger, then grabbed a tablecloth nearby to wipe her hands before taking the box from him. Carefree as she was, her demeanor was no different from the rough sailors at sea. Even though she was dressed in a very pretty, shiny skirt. Arthur, on the other hand, took a bowl of warm water handed by Edwin to wash off the grease and cream on his palms. By the time he dried his hands, Marinda had already opened the box and pushed it in front of him. Inside the boxy a longsword in its scabbard. The sword was a hand-and-a-half type with a ck scabbard and hilt, while the pommel and guard were silver-white. Where the silver and ck intertwined under the light, there was a shimmering yet silent contradiction. When Arthur gripped the hilt and drew the sword, the feeling of sharpness prickled the sweat hairs on his face, yet the de was dull and unremarkable, even under the light. More text appeared before Arthur''s eyes¡ª [Name: Spider''s w] [Type: Sword-type Weapon] [Quality: Secret Technique]N?v(el)B\\jnn [Attributes: 1. Sharpness; 2. Lightness; 3. Bloodthirsty; 4. Poison Sac] [Remarks: During the Seven Years'' War, there was an assassin who used this longsword to assassinate two Western Sea Generals. When he targeted a third person, in order to silence by murder, he aimed the longsword at a little girl. An Orange Cat unexpectedly disrupted everything, resulting in the assassin''s severe injury and death. His body was hung in front of the battle lines of both armies, but the longsword was lost, only to appearter at the auction of the Lady of the Eternal Night and be added to her private treasure trove.] ... [Sharpness: Its sharpness can easily pierce and cut through steel armor.] [Lightness: Much lighter than ordinary weapons, allowing the wielder to swing it effortlessly.] [Bloodthirsty: A special blood groove helps it tear wounds more easily, and wounds are difficult to stitch up.] [Poison Sac: Hidden within the pommel is poison that can be applied to the de, making it envenomed.] ... "I acquired it by ident!" "Quite a nice weapon!" "You can give it a try!" Hum! Before Marinda could finish, Arthur had already drawn the sword, lightly waving it around. His experience with Basic Swordsmanship allowed him to quickly adapt to this sword, making him realize it was very suitable for Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo. In fact, simply by gripping the longsword in some of the ways suggested by Swift Bird Swordsmanship. Pseudo, he had the illusion that the sword had be an extension of his arm. Undoubtedly, this was an excellentpensation. "A very good sword." Arthur praised, but did not thank excessively. Because this was what he deserved. Marinda didn''t mind that either. Thedy simply cautioned him¡ª "Edwin will leave immediately, and you will depart shortly after. They will treat you as the primary target for pursuit, so... be careful!" Arthur nodded, picked up the longsword, and intended to put it back in the long narrow box. But on second thought, he decided to strap the sword at his waist, repulsed by the possibility of saliva on it. Even though it looked very clean. Marinda noticed this and curled her lip. Nevertheless, she still stopped Arthur before he could leave. "Let me show you something nice!" Chapter 58 Splendid Fireworks! ``` Thetter half of Lady of the Eternal Night''s salon began, and the auction officially started. The guests, wearing smiles, moved towards a side hall. Not everyone was qualified to participate in the auction; Marinda had cleverly set a threshold, one that seemed unreachable tomoners, but to the guests present, it was a threshold that could be reached with some effort. Guests without the qualifications either left or stayed in the salon, holding their sses of wine and chatting with friends or engaging in light conversations withdies they had just met. The number of servants in the great hall was reduced to the necessary few, and the lighting was dimmed to facilitate the free flow of conversation between the gentlemen anddies. The musicians collected their pay and left along with the guests who were departing. One carriage after another left White Bird Street. After making some necessary disguises, Edwin and Arthur separately boarded carriages and blended in with the departing guests. The two appeared as inconspicuous as possible; yet, to the trained eye, they were hardly a challenge. When the carriages they were on left 6 White Bird Street one after the other, several carriages immediately followed suit. Sitting in the lead carriage, Edwin, while loading his firearm, observed the stalkers¡ªthese stalkers were no fools. They wouldn''t make their move within the White Bird District. At the very least, they would wait until they had left Spring Water Square, A shadyne or, even better, Garden Street was a suitable choice. And the turn from the shadyne into Garden Street was particrly fitting. Guessing in his mind where those guys might choose to act, Edwin picked up another firearm and continued to load it. There were a total of four firearmsid out on the seats beside and opposite him. Including the one in his hand, that made five. Knowing that a fierce battle was impending, Edwin understood that once the fight started, he would have no time to load ammunition; these five firearms were all his long-range firepower. And then? It would be close-quartersbat! "I hope Mr. Kledos can hold out until then!" Edwin couldn''t help but silently pray. Even though he was confident in his master''s wless n, he also knew thatpared to his simple task of diverting the enemy''s attention, Arthur, who was the prime target of the enemy, was in far greater danger. Those guys were no pushovers. They were a bunch of vultures! Not just vicious, but also well-trained! "You must hold on until I can support you!" Edwin slipped each firearm into his chest harness with the muzzles angled upwards. He tucked a dagger and a short sword into his belt at either side, slung a longsword over his back, and then, this chauffeur picked up two firearms, making his final preparations. Rattle, rattle! Very soon, Edwin''s carriage left Spring Water Square and entered the shadyne. The carriage Arthur was in had just entered Spring Water Square. Arthur nced out of the window at the patrolling police officers who seemed very earnest and methodically ced two bundles of explosives on the seat. These two bundles of explosives had significantly shorter fuses than normal, and in between the gaps, Arthur had inserted quite a few nails. Marinda had not devised any foolish ns. She chose to let Arthur do as he wished. So, Arthur nned to use his most proficient methods. What was Arthur good at? Offense! From beneath his seat, he pulled out a crate of explosives that Marinda had specially prepared¡ªpart of the "good stuff" she mentioned. Indeed, as the adversary had said, it was good stuff! After replenishing his Spirit Medium Box, Arthur immediately tossed the original two bundles of short-fuse explosives on top. Then¡ª "Ei a!" Within the foreign sybles, Invisible Hands floated beside Arthur. Arthur handed the matches from his pocket to the left Hand of Void andmanded the right Hand of Void to pick up a firearm. It was only then that he gently patted the carriage thrice. This was the secret code agreed upon with the driver. Meaning: Get ready and slow down. The driver immediately became fully alert and began adjusting the speed of the carriage; what was once a smooth and fast pace suddenly slowed. Inside the carriage, Arthur raised a Thunder Gun and began waiting for his target. ``` The Thunder Gun, naturally, was provided by Marinda as well. It was one of the "excellent items" as referred to by the others. Compared to a regr Thunder Gun, this one wasrger, capable of loading more gunpowder and bullets, looking almost like a small cannon. It possessed immense power, but operating it demanded a high level of skill. Ordinary people simply couldn''t handle it, let alone identify their target in such a moment. But for Arthur, this was no problem. His physique, 1.8 times that of an average person, allowed him to operate the Thunder Gun with ease, and identifying the stalker among a group of people was made trivial by his "Death Intuition". Carriage after carriage passed by. The stalkers were extremely cautious, and when they noticed that the carriage Arthur was in had unexpectedly slowed down, they didn''t rush up immediately. Instead, they waited until three carriages had passed by Arthur''s without incident before they whipped their reins and charged forward. And then¡ª Bang! The muzzle of the custom Thunder Gun provided by Marinda shed, and twenty-four bullets almost instantaneously enveloped the elerating carriage. The bullets, striking the solid wooden carriage, punched onerge hole after another, the massive impact shattering a small portion of the cabin. Amid the flying wood chips, the people seated inside were riddled with holes. Nor did the coachman escape unscathed. In fact, it could be said that thispletely unprotected coachman got the worst of it. At least six or seven bullets hit him, and in the instant the gunfire sounded, half of the man''s body turned into a bloody mess. Casually tossing aside the Thunder Gun that had run out of bullets inside the cabin, Arthur picked up his Spirit Medium Box and flipped out of one side of the carriage. At the sound of the gunshot, the driver had yanked the reins in an instant, pulling back the horses. Not waiting for the carriage toe to a halt, he dove into the bushes by the road. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. The stalkers lurking around were caught off guard and couldn''t react in time. By the time they regained their senses, they found two of theirpanions dead. Moreover, the startled horses had crashed the carriage into a nearby tree. The targeted carriage, however, came to a steady stop by the side of the road. Where is he?N?v(el)B\\jnn The stalkers looked at each other in confusion. They had just seen the coachman jump into the bushes. This, they did not care about at all; what they wanted to know was where their target was! This was right after leaving Spring Water Square, and there was a patrol unit at the square. There was no time to dy! Just as these stalkers were preparing to move forward to search for Arthur, they saw a gun barrel extended from the window of the carriage parked by the roadside. Bang! The muzzle shed, but the bullet did not hit its mark. The bullet flew over the heads of the stalkers, and although they were very close, some of them even heard the distinct whistling sound of the bullet. But every stalker remained collected, their eyes lit with excitement as they looked in the direction of the carriage. The target was still on the carriage! Without any hesitation, the stalkers rushed toward the carriage like madmen. They all knew that reloading a firearm couldn''t be done quickly, and this time was enough for them to reach the carriage and apprehend their target. This target was worth a substantial bounty, after all! With that bounty, they could live a carefree life for the rest of their days! So, these running stalkers were giving it their all, jostling andpeting with one another until finally, one of them reached the side of the carriage. The stalker first looked around at hispetitors with a smug nce, then, as he raised his gun to aim, he pulled open the carriage door and bellowed with all his might¡ª "Give up resisting, Mr. Kledos, we will afford you the treatment befitting a gentleman..." His voice was high and thunderous, Like a salute to the highlight of his life. This fastest running stalker was as if seeing the good life of his future, but the next moment, his voice came to an abrupt halt. His face went from excitement, joy to terror¡ªin less than a second. Because he saw a fuse burning down to its end! He turned to run But it was toote¡ª Boom! Chapter 59 Reckless Babble! (Please follow and support~) The dazzling firelight burst forth in the dark night, sending a fireball soaring into the sky. Stalkers near the carriage were instantly engulfed by the firelight, while those a bit farther were thrown high up by the shock wave, their bones broken and tendons snapped. Stalkers even farther away? They didn''t escape either! One nail after another flew towards them, piercing their bodies like arrows. Only a few stalkers were lucky enough to escape the disaster. But their ears were still filled with the roaring of the explosion. It not only buzzed but also made them dizzy and stagger. In their blurred vision, a ck figure wielding a sword approached rapidly. Fast! Very fast! As the figure sped past the burning carriage, clusters of sparks swirled around it, gathering near the figure and slicing forward with the de. The countless red sparks flickered and danced, chasing the profound and dark de. Thud! One stalker didn''t even have time to react before the de grazed his neck. The sparks that struck his face suddenly brightened, then extinguished. Then the second, and the third stalker! The dim de danced with the figure''s rapid charge. Continuously, amid the sounds of the de cutting through flesh, an unusual noise arose. "Arth..." After that, the de swept past, returning to silence. Arthur confirmed there were no survivors around, definitely ensuring that he wouldn''t be shot unexpectedly, and then he habitually swished his sword before sheathing it. Click! In the crisp sound of the sword meeting the scabbard, Arthur exhaled slightly, restoring his physical strength. What seemed a one-sided fight was actually a meticulously calcted strategy by Arthur, who chose to shoot near Spring Water Square, stopped the carriage, then used the imminent arrival of the police to pressure the stalkers, giving them no time to think, and finally fired with the Hand of Void and ignited the explosives after careful repeated consideration. Worrying about any unforeseen events, Arthur had two backup ns. Luckily, neither was needed. Smelling the unique scorched scent of flesh in the air, Arthur looked towards the distant Edwin who was rushing over. Not only was thetter fully armed, but also his coachman behind him held up two firearms and had a longsword at his waist. ''Not slow!'' ''And very responsive!'' Arthur''s gaze shifted from Edwin to the coachman behind him. Edwin''s considerable strength was unquestionable, being Marinda''s attendant and coachman said it all. What surprised Arthur was the apparent considerable strength of the coachman behind him. ''Is he one of Marinda''s men?'' ''Or borrowed from that Count?'' Arthur wondered. As the two arrived, they stared at the already settled battlefield, their faces full of astonishment. They had thought they were entering a fierce battle! But now? Edwin and the unnamed coachman, looking at the limbs and lifeless enemies scattered before them, felt utter shock in their hearts. ''Using himself as bait to lure these eager fools, then using explosives... Damn, what a madman!'' Edwin immediately grasped what had happened and couldn''t help but gasp. He didn''t know how Arthur hade out unscathed in such a situation, but he knew he definitely shouldn''t trifle with Arthur. Because he didn''t want to end up like these guys on the ground. Turning around, Edwin looked towards the grass beside the road. Arthur''s coachman was standing there but looked stunned. Clearly, he too couldn''t believe what had just happened. Unlike others, as Arthur''s coachman, he hade prepared to die. But everything had been too unexpected. Edwin came over and kicked him, then vigorously ruffled his hair. This was a subordinate he had personally trained. It was great that he was alive. "Quick! Clean up the scene!" "Go notify the master!" Edwin shouted. The two part-time coachmen immediately sprang into action. The pair knew they didn''t have much time and needed to act quickly. Edwin then looked again at Arthur. This time, Edwin''s gaze carried much more warmth. "Mr. Kledos, please head back to 6 White Bird Street and rest, and leave the rest to me," Edwin said. But Arthur shook his head. "I haven''t yet seen Chief Malz." Saying this, he quickly walked away, disappearing into the night. Edwin watched the direction in which Arthur had vanished, his expression puzzled. Wasn''t the situation already resolved? Was going to Chief Malz just a pretense for others? Could a police chief really decide the current situation? Then Edwin shook his head and began to bend down to clean up the battlefield. The coachman decided not to ponder the things he couldn''t understand. After all, he just needed to do as his master instructed. ... Chief Malz truly didn''t know what to do now! The newly appointed Sheriff of Shire District looked down at the two corpses before him, his brow furrowed in a frown, unable to suppress a sigh. "I won''t be the shortest-serving police chief in the Shire District, will I?" "Damn it!" "Why would an assassination ur just as I entered the police station?" Malz recalled the scene that had just unfolded, his back involuntarily chilling. Those two consecutive shots were spaced a hundred meters apart! It was known that with the advent of firearm technology, firearms were quickly distributed to troops, but their shooting uracy was still a major concern. Even with specially made firearms that increased gunpowder, only the projectile''s range and power were enhanced, not the shooting uracy. This forced armies to fire in volleys,pensating for poor uracy with sheer volume of fire. Yet, some were naturally different. They seemed to be born with the skill of precision shooting. Malz, who had participated in the Seven Years'' War, was lucky enough to have witnessed such individuals. Why lucky? Because such people were treasures to every general; if used properly, they could be a secret weapon, even deciding the oue of a battle. Therefore, he had never imagined such a person would be an assassin. Nor did he believe that a sharpshooter would be an assassin! Such sharpshooters would be weed anywhere and treated with great reverence! Because such sharpshooters could terrify anyone! Just like him right now! He dared not even be in an open area, let alone check the bodies outside his office. What was more, he was well aware of the dangers lurking behind this incident! ''Although I don''t know why, it must be one of those nobles wanting to kill Coste and Emmond!'' ''And I, the unlucky fellow, got dragged into it!'' ''Could it be because I had contact with Lord Count, and someone harbored resentment against me, nning to have me killed?'' At this thought, Malz was momentarily stunned. The more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed. The Earl of South Los might be the lord of South Los, but the nobles of South Los did not genuinely submit to their lord. Some were even flip-floppers. Some were hypocrites. Because of interests. Because of the Old Lion of Inner Bay. But none of this mattered to Malz anymore. He nned to run away! He absolutely did not want to be cannon fodder in the nobles'' struggle! Having made his decision on the spot, Malz was ready to take out the ten gold bars he had hidden early inside his desk¡ªhis precaution for emergencies. Why not hide it at home? Because it wasn''t safe. Having one''s property searched was a popr choice. So, he kept it here. But just then, a knock at the door suddenly sounded.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The newly appointed Sheriff of Shire District looked up to see his partner standing at the office door, one hand holding a suitcase while the other maintained the motion of knocking. "Arthur, I''m in big trouble this time!" "I don''t know if it will involve you!" "How about we run away together¡ªwhether bing pirates at sea or bandits in the mountains is up to you, I still have some old friends and we can get some arms at a low price..." Seeing Arthur, Malz had ns to rise and expand with him. Retire? With things like this, he dared not even think about retirement. He was now concerned about how to stay alive while being targeted by that sharpshooter. There weren''t many who could deal with a sharpshooter, but Arthur, who held mysterious powers, was definitely one of them. With Arthur around, he was at least not worried about being outright killed. And rising and expanding were for better bargaining benefits! However, before Malz could finish, Arthur waved his hand. Malz wanted to run, Arthur had guessed it. He knew what kind of person the other was.} Not necessarily cunning, but definitely sly and greedy for life. Especially at a life-or-death juncture, the other wouldn''t mind fighting desperately. But if desperate measures failed, to stay alive, he would definitely run. That''s why Arthur hade. He did not want the position of Sheriff of Shire District to fall into the hands of someone unfamiliar. Therefore, upon entering, and seeing the bodies on the ground, he said softly. "It''s so sad that Coste and Emmond chose tomit suicide." Malz was stunned as he looked at Arthur''s serious expression, confirming Arthur was not joking. But how could a shot in the back be suicide? Subconsciously, Malz asked. "Shot in the back, suicide?" "Yes, suicide!" With the Earl''s backing, not to mention a single shot in the back¡ªeven if it were seven shots in the back, it would still be suicide. But just as Arthur finished speaking, the two corpses on the ground seemed to... move slightly. Chapter 60 Fade to a Halt, Ashes Burn! Coste''s body moved, and Arthur was sure of it because he saw it, and at that moment, his heart was once again seized by that instinctual feeling of the soul. Burn it! Burn it! He must burn the two bodies! Without any hesitation, Arthur opened the Spirit Medium Box, took out the kerosene, and sshed it on the two bodies. Although Malz didn''t see Coste''s body move, he trusted that Arthur had a reason for doing so. Unhesitating, the new Sheriff of Shire District reached out to help, grabbing another bottle of kerosene from the Spirit Medium Box and began to pour it over the bodies. Just then, a tumultuous noise arrived¡ª Under the orange light, the police station''s office area, the brown floor was obscured by a group d in ck. The patrol officers lifted their heads in surprise from behind the desks on both sides of the hall, watching the crowd that swiftly moved down the central aisle. Their brisk pace appeared menacing. The two young leaders, full of pride, held gilded canes that emitted a luxurious aura under the station''s orange light. Following them were young men either wearing t caps or with hands in their pockets. Although their clothes differed, each one was strong and their eyes defiant. Facing this group, the nearby patrol officers didn''t dare to truly obstruct them. However, upon noticing that these people were heading straight for Malz''s office, the patrol officer Dico did rush out to block them: "Stop, what are you doing?" Dico shouted loudly. But the group didn''t pay him any heed. The two young leaders in front didn''t move, and the young men behind them didn''t resort to hands, but used their chests to push forward; clearly, they knew how to avoid real trouble and took advantage of their numbers to force their way in¡ª "Police Chief Malz, good evening, I¡­" "Stop!" "Are you destroying evidence?" "Damn it!" "You are desecrating thew!" Just at the office door, a gaunt-cheeked man wearing gold wire sses and dressed in a blue suit greeted Malz, but was immediately interrupted by the shouts of two young men behind him. Arthur didn''t pay any attention to them, his gaze shifting to the two young men behind and then over the rest, roughly understanding the situation. Malz also ignored them, merely waving dismissively at the disheveled Dico. Unlike Arthur, Malz recognized the man. Lottel, a local from South Los, worked as awyer. Before the newws were implemented, South County already had the profession ofwyers, yet people preferred to call them the ''fence for the Blue-Skin Dog''. There was nothing like ''dealing ording to thew''; it was all about ''human rtions''. The fences for the Blue-Skin Dog mostly negotiated between criminals'' families and the sheriff to satisfy both parties, grabbing a cut for themselves in the process. Of course, if the victim''s family had money, the fences for the Blue-Skin Dog could also develop a sense of pity. As such, these individuals were untouchable bymoners, disdained by the nobles, but greatly weed by the middle ss¡ªmost of who had some money but no power. They needed these fences to handle troubles. After the implementation of newws? It was even more so. Lottel had a considerable reputation among these fences, for thiswyer only took on significant clients. Simrly, the very words that were interrupted also proved that thewyer''s backers were indeed significant clients; ordinary people dare not shout in a police station. "Mr. Little Koster, Mr. Little Emmond, please believe in Police Chief Malz''s impartiality and fairness; he must have reasons for his actions!" "Police Chief Malz, please forgive Mr. Little Koster and Mr. Little Emmond, they''ve only be irrational due to the loss of their father!" Lottel stood between both parties, initiating the ''negotiation''. He was very familiar with this process. It was his job after all. But he really didn''t want toe today, although he collected a hefty consultancy fee from Coste Commerce and Emmond Commerce every month, as a fence for the Blue-Skin Dog, Lottel wasn''t foolish. Knowing about the sudden deaths of Coste and Emmond, he knew trouble was brewing, though he wasn''t aware of the specifics, hiding in the countryside under the guise of a vacation seemed a good choice for him. Unfortunately, before he could leave, he was blocked by Little Koster and Little Emmond with their people. Reluctantly, he came. On the way here, he tried persuading Little Koster and Little Emmond, letting himself do the talking and negotiating to ensure a satisfactory resolution. Lottel understood very well that since the situation was unavoidable, it was best to keep as much control in his hands as possible. Little Koster and Little Emmond verbally agreed to this. But just now, they interrupted him outright. That displeased Lottel. Then, something even more displeasing happened. It was seen¡ª Little Koster and Little Emmond ignored Lottel''s ''negotiation'' and rushed straight into the office, throwing themselves at the two bodies on the ground.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Before even reaching the bodies, sobs were heard. "Father!" In the choked cries, they seemed to be wailing for the tragic fate that befell their father. But Chief Malz frowned. The Sheriff of Shire District could smell the alcohol and makeup on the two people; he knew exactly what they had been up to. More importantly, the two had been yelling themselves hoarse, yet not a single tear had fallen, and the corners of their mouths were slightly upturned. Clearly, both were excited about their father''s death. Even more excited that they had arrived here before their other siblings! If they could take their father''s corpse back, there would undoubtedly be more supporters in themerce! Chief Malz instantly understood their thoughts and immediately went to grab his police baton to teach these two pretenders a lesson. But Arthur stopped him. Chief Malz stopped immediately. Arthur''s sudden act of pouring kerosene had been bizarre; Malz was not going to hesitate at this moment. Chief Malz survived the Seven Years'' War and even thrived because he understood two principles: First, mind your own business. Second, leave professional matters to the professionals. Arthur was indeed a professional. Of course, Malz chose to heed Arthur''s advice. Watching Little Koster and Little Emmond throw themselves onto the body, their loud wailing did not produce a single tear. Even thewyer Lottel felt embarrassed. He cautiously walked up to Chief Malz, ready to apologize. Lottel knew clearly upon whom his current status depended. Little Koster and Little Emmond were indeed his clients. But Malz could bring him more clients, and satisfy each one. Holding a folded gold note of denomination one in his hand, Lottel discreetly passed it over. However, Malz did not ept it. Lottel was stunned and immediately took out another gold note. But Malz still did not take it. A sinking feeling hit Lottel, knowing trouble was brewing. Immediately, thewyer took out a gold note of denomination ten, ready to work hard to mend the rtionship, then he realized something was amiss. Malz still showed no reaction. That should not be! Thinking to himself, Lottel looked up to gauge Malz and then noticed that Malz was not paying attention to him but was looking at the body. ''Hmm? The body?'' Bewildered, Lottel followed Malz''s gaze. Instantly¡ª "My God!" This reputablewyer screamed shrilly and fainted, eyes rolling back. However, others at the scene were simr, shrieking continuously. Especially Little Koster and Little Emmond, who had been crying miserably without shedding tears a moment before, were now tearing and stumbling as they ran outside, crying out loud. "Don''te over!" "Get away! Get away!" Even Chief Malz was trembling a bit. Because the bodies of Koster and Emmond had started to move, just like two skinned frogs in hotpot, their poses indescribably bizarre. The tough, young people, emboldened by arrogance, turned pale and kept retreating. The patrol officers outside only took one look at the scene before running off. Dico did not run straight away but trembled as he shouted. "Chief, Chief, run!" While shouting, the officer backed away, but upon seeing Malz stand still, his expression changed several times, then he picked up a police baton nearby and slowly returned. Malz, seeing Dico''s cautious demeanor, couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He could guarantee that if things got a bit louder here, this subordinate would definitely turn and run. But that was already quite good. Thinking this, Malz turned to Arthur beside him. Why was the Sheriff of Shire District so calm? Aside from having experienced simr incidents, it was because he trusted Arthur. Under the sheriff''s watchful eye, Arthur, with a solemn expression, held a kerosenemp in one hand and rhythmically drew unknown patterns in the air with the other, murmuring: "Through the eternal night, the tower stretches far and wide, flesh and bones twist and turn, radiant heat reigns over the earth, hues fade, and ashes burn!!" The sudden chant immediately drew the attention of the panicked crowd. Under everyone''s gaze, Arthur lifted the kerosenemp high above his head and then smashed it heavily onto the two writhing bodies. Boom! Chapter 61 Fearless Heart! (Please follow and support~) Kerosene was ignited instantaneously, and the mes spread across the body like water.N?v(el)B\\jnn The body, which had been moving erratically, thrashed even more violently. One of them even stood up. But it was futile. Under the ze, it eventually fell to the ground and, like the body before, waspletely charred. Seeing the still bodies, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Then, everyone turned their gaze toward Arthur. Whether it was the patrol officers, thewyers, or the scheming heirs of themercial society and their subordinates, all were looking at Arthur with a mix of awe and curiosity. They had all heard the chanting just now. It must have been that mystical power infused in the ze that eliminated that bizarre presence! Otherwise, a normal me couldn''t possibly have such power! Everyone thought so. And this was exactly what Arthur wanted. Actually? The ze was the real decisive force; the chanting was merely part of the atmosphere. Surely, such chanting originated from Old Charlie. However, Arthur had added "cease the fading, burn the ashes" to suit the current situation better. Arthur did this, of course, for more XP; he never forgot the importance of XP to himself and would naturally try his luck when the opportunity arose. Just now, that was the case. Little Koster and Little Emmond, although likely to lose their wealth after sunrise and possibly even their lives afterwards. But during this time, the two would certainly attract much attention. And they would undoubtedly publicize what had just happened. Because they would swap it for a meal by telling stories at the inn or simply fabricate tales while begging on the streets. Arthur didn''t care about their fate. He only cared about the effect they brought with them. The effect brought about by their identities was bound to be significant! Not to mention, there was a group of people behind them. Although these people only served as subordinates attached to the two, ying roles akin to ''jesters'', they were an important link in most channels ofmunication. In chain interlocks, there is the cirction of news. After cirction, it would be the time for Arthur''s fame to rise and for harvesting XP. Never underestimate the impact of ''seeing with one''s own eyes''! Of course, other than XP, another point was to make ''Koster and Emmond''s suicide'' more usible. Although protected by the Earl of South Los, Malz and Marinda were different; Marinda and that Earl were close coborators, bringing massive wealth to the Earl. There were even ns he was unaware of. What about Malz? At most, he was someone worth a little memory but easily receable. Simply put, Malz was very likely to be implicated. A wise man once said, "Never overestimate the humanity of a noble, just as you should never underestimate their greed." Arthur certainly did not wish for Malz to be scapegoated. Thus, Arthur looked at everyone and said¡ª "Brody''s undead has departed." "It resented Koster and Emmond for instigating Ilena, thus it made themmit suicide. And when you all appeared..." Arthur spoke, his expression calm as he gazed toward Little Koster and Little Emmond''s group. The prolonged tone made the group extremely anxious. Arthur''s intention was to deepen their impression, but when a foul stench emitted from the pants of the young men, Little Koster and Little Emmond, Arthur immediately sped up his pace. The smell was too overpowering, definitely not just urine. "You provoked it!" "It''s preparing to take you all with it!" "But fortunately, Chief Malz had sensed something was off and informed me toe here beforehand, otherwise..." Arthur spoke and sighed. What happens when one is taken by the undead? Everyone knew very well! Death! That would be the only oue! Little Koster and Little Emmond, the two young men, shuddered, and the stench grew stronger. Afterward, they barely managed to stand up with the support of their subordinates, awkwardly bowed to Arthur, and without daring another nce at the body on the ground, they turned and ran. Thewyer also left. He left behind three gold notes totaling 12 in value. Malz picked up the two gold notes worth 1 each, smiled as he saw the other off from the office, and then handed the gold notes over to Dico. "Well done." Malz praised directly. Having said that, Malz returned to the office. Dico was stunned. Suddenly, a look of delight appeared on his face. A patrol officer''s sry was not high, and most of the time, they only got scraps left over by other policemen, such as the haul from Cork Street 14, which might not happen even once in several months. So, for the generous and supportive Malz, Dico felt quite fond. Otherwise, he would not have hesitated and stopped even though he was about to run during that moment. And now with the unexpected reward, Dico was overjoyed. This reward money was enough to buy new clothes for his daughter and wife, and even a pair of new shoes, which his daughter had asked him for several times. Thinking of his daughter''s soft, sticky happy call of "Daddy", a smile unconsciously appeared on Dico''s chubby face. The nearby patrol officers looked at Dico with envy and jealousy, knowing that this was the Police Chief''s reward for him, and they instantly regretted why they had run earlier. If they hadn''t run, perhaps they too would have received a reward? Just as the local patrolmen were about to invite Dico for a drink, the door to the Police Chief''s office opened once more. Chief Malz didn''t step out but only poked his head through and said to Dico, "Submit an apprentice policeman application tomorrow." Outside the office, it immediately became silent. A momentter, it was filled with heavy breathing. A policeman! Not a patrolman! All the patrolmen knew what this represented¡ªa leap in rank! Chief Malz watched the scene with satisfaction. Currently, the Shire District was short of policemen, so why not promote a reliable patrolman inclined toward him as a confidant? Moreover, unlike the re-recruitment required for a policeman''s post after retirement, which needed the Lord Count''s signature, the normal intake of apprentice policemen and the recement of casualties were matters Chief Malz could authorize with his signature alone, especially thetter, which most often let the family of the deceased take over, even the Lord Count wouldn''tment on such matters. After all, maintaining meritorial service and bloodline was something any Noble would preserve. Thinking about Dico''s arrangement, Chief Malz then thought of Middel and Gite. He naturally had ns for both, although they were the only new policemen in the Shire District after the newws, neither was qualified for the position of deputy chief. A level 4 policeman would be sufficient for them. As Chief Malz pondered, he nced at Arthur, who was examining two charred corpses. He did not speak or disturb, merely watching quietly. About ten minutester, Arthur sighed and stood up. "What''s wrong?" Chief Malz suddenly looked tense and immediately gripped the hilt of his sword. The recent movement of the corpses was still fresh in his mind, and the Sheriff of Shire District definitely did not want any mishaps to ur. Arthur immediately waved his hand. "It''s nothing." Arthur did not exin further. Because he hadn''t fully understood it himself. The reason he had stopped Malz just now, allowing Little Koster and Little Emmond to act, was to gain more XP and incidentally help Malz avoid the misfortune of bing the scapegoat. Another reason was that Arthur wanted to test this bizarre phenomenon¡ª First, whether killing someone from the Mystic Side, like killing bizarre entities, would also yield XP. Second, whether the bizarre urrences before and what appeared now were the same entity. Results? All failed. In the ze, there was no notification of earning XP, but it couldn''t prove XP couldn''t be earned, perhaps the opponent had fled. Just like that toad. The first point remained unconfirmed. The second point was even less ascertainable. When his intuition was at its peak and Arthur felt it was about to transform into "Death Intuition," he acted. He was just experimenting and did not want to truly risk his life. This feeling of achieving nothing made Arthur frown inwardly, and he felt an even greater urgency to acquire knowledge of the Mystic Side. Arthur took a couple of deep breaths to calm himself down again and then informed Malz of the events that had urred at White Bird Street number 6. The two were sturdy allies bound by mutual leverage and interests. The news that would spread throughout South Los by daylight, Arthur did not see the need to hide it. Arthur truly trusted in Malz''s channels of information and wisdom. In fact, this was the case. "Was the sharpshooter sent by the Earl of South Los?" "Is everything happening now the start of a conflict between the Earl of South Los and the Grand Duke of the Inner Bay?" "Hiss!" "That is terrifying!" Malz disyed a shocked and scared expression verbally, but his face bore no panic; instead, it was filled with a smile. To retreat and yield would only lead to utter annihtion. To rise up and strike would still offer a slim chance of survival. This was a truth he had understood during the Seven Years'' War Period, but life in South Los had been sofortable that he had utterly forgotten this belief. Fortunately, it was not toote. He had met Arthur. Chief Malz took a deep breath, looked at Arthur, the Sheriff of Shire District, whose eyes were shining with brightness and inquiry at this moment. Arthur saw this. And he saw beyond the window too. The horizon was already brightening. The sun had not yet risen, and under the cloudy sky, the air was filled with moisture and a brisk wind. Without a doubt, another heavy rain was about to fall. Yet, he smiled and said softly¡ª "No matter to what shores the storm brings me, I shallnd as a master!" The charm ofnguage is endless. The previously dim morning light was now stunningly brilliant. Arthur stood by the window, waiting for Malz''s response. He clearly understood the other''s recent implication. Seeking to deepen their cooperation, yet worried about his attitude. Thus, the inquiry. And Arthur, giving a response. Doubtlessly, such a response satisfied the other party! Chief Malz stood up, raised his hand to sweep the slightly greying hair hanging in front of his forehead all back, and bowed slightly with formal protocol. "Your Excellency, it is a great honor for Malz to cooperate with you." His voice was clear and forceful. In his field of vision, a hand appeared. Arthur''s hand. Malz reached out and grasped that hand. The rtionship between the two grew even stronger, gradually bing unbreakable. Thus, Malz did not hesitate to say¡ª "Now, we need to resolve one matter first!" Chapter 62 Where Theres a Way Out, Theres Recklessness! "Is it a ship?" Arthur asked in a hushed voice. Malz immediately nodded. To this, Arthur was not surprised. Although the new Sheriff of Shire District had the courage to fight, it did not mean that he wouldn''t leave himself a way out. Simrly, Arthur did the same. No one could guarantee what the final struggle between the Earl of South Los and the Duke of the Inner Bay would turn into. And unlike others who still had choices, Malz''s appointment as sheriff was signed by the Earl of South Los himself, and Arthur had openly stood by Marinda''s side. It could be said, both were already marked by the Earl. In such a situation, if the Earl won, as early ''investors,'' they naturally expected to enjoy immense benefits. But if the Duke of the Inner Bay won, they had no other option but to take to the sea. The Earl, with his noble status, might be stripped of many things, but would certainly spare his life¡ªthat was the rule among nobles. But they were not nobles! And, as early ''investors,'' they were definitely among the primary targets for elimination! ''Wait!'' ''Marinda''s desire for Baron Kemir''s title, could it be that she also wanted a way out for herself?'' Arthur realized somewhat clearly, yet his speech did not halt. "We need a ship that, at a moment''s notice, can leave the harbor if absolutely necessary, a ship that can trade normally on ordinary days, but must be in the port at critical moments!" Malz nodded. Finding a ship that could take them out of South Los was easy. But finding one that could do so at a critical moment was difficult. Therefore, the ship had to belong to them. Moreover, the crew aboard had to be close confidants. "Leave the matter of the ship to me!" "The sheriffs of South Los each have their own ships, naturally I can''t be an exception¡ªthe crew¡­ Arthur, do you have any suggestions?" Malz inquired. Instantly, Arthur thought of Wiggins. However, Arthur soon shook his head. There was no doubt about Wiggins''s capabilities, but those were mainly toward being familiar with South Los itself, how much of it would remain once he was on a ship? Thus, Arthur said, "First, recruit the sailors and captain normally, however the sheriffs of South Los do it, just do the same." Confidants could also be cultivated, Arthur believed that after several rounds of selection coupled with certain interests tied in, it wouldn''t be long before there were suitable people. But Malz misunderstood. "Are you nning to use your Spirit Medium talents to control them?" "Won''t that affect you?" Seeing the worry on Malz''s face, Arthur did not reveal that he couldn''t do it. Maintaining a certain level of mystery was crucial for their partnership. Even as their rtionship progressively became indomitable. After all, gradually bing indomitable is not the same as already being indomitable! Moreover, who could guarantee that what he couldn''t do now, he wouldn''t be able to doter? As was well known¡ª He, Arthur, had an exceptional Talent! At the same time, Arthur again realized that Malz seemed not to bepletely ignorant about the Mystic Side. "Malz, have you encountered simr matters?" Arthur asked with a smile. "Mhmm, at the end of the Seven Years'' War, my Musketeer Squad experienced something utterly iprehensible¡ªby then the situation of the war was quite clear, basically with no major conflicts expected. Our entire squad of 120 people was homesick, impatiently wanting to return to South Los. We sat by the bonfire, drinking, singing, and discussing what we would do when we got back home. One guy even mentioned that he had made ns with his fianc¨¦e to marry right after the war. Everyone was congratting him when suddenly our captain fired his gun, directly shooting him dead, then swung his sword and killed his own best friend, our deputy captain. As the scent of blood drifted, everyone went mad and began to ughter each other, I was barely able to react before getting punched and knocked out cold by a tent pole by one of my formerrades. Not only did they be incredibly strong and fast, but they also seemed transformed, shouting phrases I couldn''t understand. When I awoke, I was the only living person left in the entire camp." As their rtionship deepened further, Malz also became willing to share some of his past. But as he recounted, the former soldier''s face turned slightly pale. Clearly, his straightforward narrative could hardly cover the panic inside. Arthur walked over and patted him on the shoulder. "Believe me, using such power is extremely intricate and exhausting, I wouldn''t want to use it lightly even myself." Arthur''s constion was half genuine, half feigned. Yet he quietly noted this incident at heart. Although it was towards the end of the Seven Years'' War, the mass ughter of soldiers was enough to show that the Mystic Side was far more flourishing at that time, and¡­ unrestrained. ''Has the mystery declined?'' ''Or has it hidden?'' ''Or has there been an agreement?'' Arthur spected in his heart. From the clues he had at his disposal, it was almost certain that the Nobles were monopolizing certain Mystic Side knowledge and openly enjoying abundant resources. And the Mystic Side individuals among themon folk? Whether it was Ciudik, the ''Bloodline Recer'' who exchanged bronze for scrap iron, or Graham, who was toad-like, both left a very bad impression on Arthur. Both were extremely secretive, and bloody. Perhaps this was rted to them being pursued. What then was the true face of the Mystic Side? Arthur kept guessing and specting in his mind, and his anticipation for the promise Marinda had given him grew stronger. Later, under Arthur''s intentional guidance, the topic with Malz began to shift towards something lighter¡ª "Do police officers have breakfast?" "Of course." "The breakfast for patrol officers is ordinary, the breakfast for police officers is quite good, while the breakfast for the police chief isvish." As Malz spoke these words, he handed over a gold note with a denomination of 10 to Arthur, then shouted outside. "Bring me two servings of breakfast!" After Arthur put the gold note into his pocket, he took out three gold notes with a denomination of 1 and handed them back to Malz. Malz was startled. "Perhaps you think that 10 gold notes are trivial to you now, but I believe in fairness and clear pricing, so¡­ I seven, you three." Hearing Arthur''s words, Malz also turned serious. He knew that this was about their subsequent cooperation. After thinking for a moment, Malz epted one of the gold notes. "Just now, I didn''t help at all, I just used my identity and it happened to ur here, so for fairness, I one, you nine. Of course, if I contribute more in the future, it can change to two eight." Malz was very self-aware. He clearly understood who was in the dominant position in this cooperative rtionship. He also knew that in the future, he would rely too much on Arthur. He was also aware that people are always greedy. He was no exception. He set a fair distribution method for himself to avoid unnecessary embarrassmentter on. Arthur nodded, his eyes carrying a hint of admiration. Controlling others is fearsome. Controlling oneself is even more fearsome. Immediately, Arthur was filled with expectations for what Malz could achieve in the Shire District. But that wouldeter. Now? Arthur looked outside the office. Two patrol officers who had just changed shifts came over carrying food. Even though there was no longer any danger, these two officers were still extremely cautious, especially after Malz opened the door and they entered, they were extremely meticulous. Not just because of the charred corpses on the ground. But also because of their fear and awe of Arthur. Clearly, the patrol officers who had not witnessed the event and had only heard rumors hade to regard Arthur as some kind of terrifying entity. Arthur clearly noticed this change, not intentionally, but instinctively nced at the two patrol officers. Immediately, the hands of the two officers carrying the trays began to shake. Milk in the cups swayed incessantly, tracing arcs after arcs, spoons gently tapped against the ss, clinking continuously. And when Malz signaled for them to leave after setting down the food, the officers sighed in relief and hurried out. "The unknown and the mysterious always instill fear, don''t they?" As he spoke, Malz picked up his portion. Arthur nomittally nodded and then focused on his own portion. Hot milk, fried eggs, fried ham, nuts, slices of bread served with butter and honey, apanied by kale and a small dish of dried fish on the side. Just as Malz had said, the breakfast for a police chief was indeedvish. As Arthur picked up the milk, he saw the two uncollected charred bodies on the ground. Although he didn''t mind having corpses near him while eating, the strange burnt smell that entered his nostrils made him feel somewhat ufortable. Most importantly, this difort reminded him of two unpleasant dining experiences. Consequently, looking at the Shire District Police Chief who had already begun enjoying his breakfast, he said¡ª "Malz, do you know about the Red Rose Restaurant and the White Rose Restaurant?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "There''s something I''d like to ask of you." Chapter 65 63 Chapter: A Reward Filled with Sincerity (Please Follow~ Support Appreciated~) Arthur walked back to No. 2 Cork Street from the Shire District Police Station during the afternoon, but he was in quite a good mood¡ª Shouts of "Extra, extra!" were attracting people''s attention. Since morning, up to now, the newsboys hadn''t rested at all. Not only had the "Lady of the Long Night Salon Murder Case" made it to the special editionst night.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The event of "Coste, Emmond haunted by Evil Spirits'' Revenge" also made the afternoon''s special edition following Scott''s interview this morning. It was indeed Scott''s interview that caused Arthur to returnte. It definitely wasn''t because he wanted to see the head chefs of the White Rose and Red Rose restaurants try their signature dishes that he came backte. Having the other party eat the food he had prepared was what Arthur had asked Malz for. It was not an excessive request. It was simply to have both chefs eat his rmended signature dishes. And they had to ensure not a single bit was left. Leave a bit, and they would get a p. Administered personally by Scott. When Arthur had left, the two head chefs looked miserable after eating half of it, and Scott had already requested an iron gauntlet¡ªfrom the maggot that had jumped into their mouths had left an indelible shadow on this young journalist. He needed to swing his arms with force to vent his anger, to perfectly erase it. By the afternoon, the morning''s clouds had already scattered. People,pletely unaware of what had happened in South Los, were still going about their lives at their own pace, the warm sunlight spreading across the ground, drying the muddy terrain, and speeding the newsboys along their way. Four groups of newsboys had already run past Arthur. Clearly, the newspaper sales were solid. And people were not tired of him, the "Spirit Medium." Or maybe¡­ Today''s special edition was just too enticing. Whether it was the Lady of the Long Night or Coste, Emmond, in South Los, they were big names. To these big names, whether amoner or the middle ss, all felt awe. And with such awe, naturally came intense curiosity. "One newspaper!" Someone called out to a newsboy from the roadside. The person buying the newspaper, dressed neatly and cleanly, with a brand-new top hat, looked like a middle-ss individual who was doing fairly well; otherwise, he wouldn''t be strolling leisurely in the afternoon. He handed over six Zeroes and quickly started flipping through the freshly pressed newspaper after receiving it, mumbling to himself all the while. "You wait and see, Chermy, I''m going to win Lady Linda''s favor more than you will. You just rely on some news you see in the newspaper to curry favor with Lady Linda, but I''m different¡ªI''ll bring Mr. Kledos''s autograph, just wait, I''ll definitely find an opportunity to meet Mr. Kledos in person!" Arthur took one look at the young middle-ss man after hearing his words and quickened his pace to leave. The socially anxious Spirit Medium, not good with words, almost ran back to Cork Street. Of course, he had to avoid Eivor''s snack stand. Phew! Standing at No. 2 Cork Street, Arthur finally let out a long breath. Just as he opened the gate, he heard the sound of a carriage rolling down the street, casting a sideward nce with the corner of his eye. A two-wheeled Hanson Carriage, with Edwin standing at the back, pulling on the reins. The carriage came to a stable stop, and Edwin, clothed in a leather jacket, leapt down. Spotting Arthur at the door, he promptly smiled in greeting. "Good afternoon, Mr. Kledos." Then, he carried arge and a small box, along with a basket, out from the carriage. There was still warmth to the touch from the basket, and even with the cover, the rich sweetness and milky aroma gave away that it contained custard tarts, puff pastry cakes, and cream cakes to Arthur. "Thanks to Lady Mary," Arthur said as he took the basket, his lips curling up at the corners. Who would ever refuse Delicious sweets? Even diabetes wouldn''t! Edwin, with fatigue on his face, couldn''t help but smile too at the sight of Arthur''s happy expression when faced with Food. "These were made by Mary in overtime. Mary''s skills never disappoint¡ªespecially the custard tarts!" Edwin said while handing Arthur the two boxes as well. "This is your well-deserved reward," he said in a hushed tone. "Thank you, Edwin, and also for Marinda''s upholding of the agreement... no, she actually fulfilled the agreement ahead of time¡ªdo you need toe in for a cup of tea?" Arthur expressed his appreciation for Marinda''s early fulfillment of their deal. At the same time, some customs from his homnd made it impossible for Arthur to casually let someone who had delivered something for him stand at the door. ``` "No, Mr. Kledos," "You know, I have too many things to deal with. Can I leave these with you in the corridor?" Edwin apologetically declined Arthur. It wasn''t an excuse; the unmistakable fatigue on Edwin''s face and the lingering scent of blood on his body were telling Arthur the situation wasn''t over, and thatdy was still in action. However, it no longer concerned him. In this matter, his part had already ended. Even though he knew that thedy''s actions toe were where the real gains of the incidenty, he would not be tempted. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to. It wasn''t that he didn''t dare to. It was that he couldn''t. If he got involved with his current situation, he would have nowhere to be buried when he died! ''Strength! Strength!'' Arthurmented in his heart, holding tightly onto the two boxes, onerge and one small, and only returning to No. 2 Cork Street after watching the coachman drive away. When the door closed, Arthur didn''t immediately open the boxes. Instead, he softly chanted¡ª "Ei a!" With the appearance of two "Hands of Void," Arthur immediately retreated to the extreme distance of 6 meters. Then, holding a longsword with the Hands of Void, he used its tip to pry open the two boxes. Pop! Both boxes were pried open. Therge box contained a scroll and two books. Clearly, they were the secret techniques and mystic side knowledge that Marinda had promised. Surprisingly, the small box contained something that Arthur hadn''t expected. Inside was a pipe, the same long-shank billiard pipe as Marinda''s. Obviously, Marinda was still thinking about the time he refused to share a pipe with her. Of course, thedy also remembered that he had a fondness for sweets. "How thoughtful!" Arthur muttered such words and then used the Hand of Void to pick up the basket filled with pastries and put it in the kitchen. He didn''t eat the pastries but instead broke off a little of each pastry after setting down the basket and used the Hand of Void to scatter them in a corner outside the yard. ording to the predecessor''s memory, that spot was often frequented by rats. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Marinda, he just thought it was best to be cautious. Just like what followed, he still used the Hand of Void to rinse the pipe over a dozen times and checked that there were no centipedes, spiders, or other poisonous insects hidden inside it before cing it on the Spirit Medium Parlor''s desk. After all this was done, Arthur sat behind the desk. He first took a pair of gloves from the drawer below and neatly put them on before, following his initial instinct, he picked up the book furthest from him out of the two books and the scroll. Just then, as he was about to flip through the book¡ª "[Glyphic Language (Basic) detected, assessing...]" "[Possesses spirituality, assessment passed!]" "[Do you wish to spend 10 XP to learn Glyphic Language (Basic)?]" ... ''It''s the Glyphic Language!'' Looking at the text before him, Arthur''s lips curled into a smile. When he saw the notation of the Glyphic Language in the Hand of Void, Arthur knew that to truly understand the mystic side, he needed to know thisnguage. Even more, Arthur spected that Glyphic Language must be anguage exclusive to the mystic side. Arthur nced at an earlier notification¡ª "[The Lady of the Long Night Salon murder case shocks the people of South Los; XP+20]" "[Coste, Emmond avenged by an Evil Spirit, shocks the people of South Los; XP+20]" "[More people have heard your name; XP+3]" ... With the unexpected slew of gains plus the remaining 13 XP from before, Arthur now possessed 56 XP points, an unprecedented wealth. Under such circumstances, there was nothing to hesitate about. But as Arthur was about to learn, he suddenly paused. He frowned, tapping his fingers lightly on the desk. "Something isn''t right! Something isn''t right!" "It shouldn''t be like this!" Arthur murmured to himself, squinting slightly. ``` Chapter 64 Probing at Every Step Sitting in the chair, Arthur''s mind raced¡ª Assuming "Glyphic Language" is unique to the Mystic Side as a specialized script. Then, Mystic Side Person should be familiar with "Glyphic Language." At the very least, they should be able to master the basics. Yet in Marinda''s eyes, he should be from the Mystic Side, and should have grasped the basics of "Glyphic Language," but she still sent over the basics of "Glyphic Language" as a reward. This was definitely not about being stingy enough to substitute inferior goods for better ones. Given his understanding of thisdy, her style of conduct was quite generous; she definitely wouldn''t cut corners with ''rewards,'' something so critical to the cooperation. Was it a test? Subconsciously, Arthur imagined the awkward situation that would arise if he went to her using the excuse, ''as a true Mystic Side Person, I would notck basic "Glyphic Language" skills, yet you included the basic "Glyphic Language" in thepensation, going against the promised reward.'' It would be incredibly embarrassing for him! Because, given thisdy''s style of conduct, there would definitely not be such an obvious w. Which means, the remaining book must not only fulfill the original promise of value,parable to theplete "Swift Bird Swordsmanship", but it must also make the basic "Glyphic Language" seem so reasonable that it is indisputable. Of course, it would be even better if he hadn''t noticed this test. As a hunch surfaced in his mind, Arthur''s tapping fingers suddenly paused. Without hesitation, Arthur reached out and picked up another book. "Discovering Glyphic Language (Advanced), determining..." "Unable to detect mastery of Glyphic Language (Basic), determination failed!" Looking at the text prompt in front of him, Arthur, whose suspicions were confirmed, sighed inwardly. ''Such a cunning coborator!'' Offering just the basic "Glyphic Language" alone would make the previous promisesughable, but adding the advanced "Glyphic Language" changes everything. It would only be seen as: perfectly appropriate. After all, who could me ady who had already provided the appropriate reward of ''advanced "Glyphic Language" '', and out of kindness, included the ''basic "Glyphic Language" '' as aplementary gift? Moreover, Arthur was sure that even if this left him feeling somewhat suspicious, thisdy would have already thought ofpensation. This was thisdy''s style of conduct¡ª Intricate, subtle, yet overwhelmingly generous. But... ''What does thisdy want to do?'' ''Why test me continuously?'' ''Is it because of the "Spirit Medium" identity?'' ''Or is it because I suddenly took the stage in South Los?'' ''It couldn''t possibly be because of the Kledos Family, could it?'' Arthur''s fingers began to tap faster as he pondered. Butcking key information, he inevitably came to no conclusion. In the end, Arthur''s gaze returned to the basic "Glyphic Language." He looked at this key to the Mystic Side with hesitation in his eyes. One must know, besides being intricate, subtle, and generous, thisdy''s style of conduct had an even greater hallmark: ruthlessness! The kind of ruthlessness that doesn''t blink an eye at murder. Coste and Emmond can testify to that. The families and guilds behind them can also testify. Even the Scent of Blood on the coachman, which couldn''t be concealed, proved this. The fact that thisdy, who is intricate, subtle, yet generous, has tested him repeatedly suggests that the matter is quite urgent. Given such urgency, would she be anxious? Yes! Most certainly! With such a premise, isn''t the logical test itself a bit too simplistic?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Could there be anotheryer of testing hidden? Arthur looked at the book in his hands: basic "Glyphic Language." A bold guess emerged¡ª ''Does the basic "Glyphic Language" contain danger?'' ''Would those who learn it be involved?'' With this thought, Arthur narrowed his eyes. Because this guess was very likely! Compared to a logical test, if the basic "Glyphic Language" contains something, it fits the testing style of the Mystic Side even more. Simrly, thisdy''s actions are still justified¡ªafter all, he, Arthur, was a Mystic Side Person himself, how could he possibly not be aware of the dangers of "Glyphic Language"? The light flickered in Arthur''s narrowed eyes. Atst, he slowly set down the book in his hands. If the dangers lurking within "Glyphic Language" were only his spection, there was one thing Arthur was certain of, the higher the spirituality, the higher the likelihood of encountering mystical events! So, would learning the basic "Glyphic Language" have any effect on "Spirituality"? Put simply, would the basic "Glyphic Language" increase his "Spirituality"? The probability was high! Since "Glyphic Language" was the script of the Mystic Side, it was bound to be extraordinary! It absolutely couldn''t be viewed as an ordinary script! Now, a 0.2 in "Spirituality" had already caused him to experience two unexinable bizarre events. In particr, during the second one, he had slightly dyed and it had already progressed to the point where his "Death Intuition" was about to sh. What if it increased further? Taking the principle ''the higher the spirituality, the greater the probability of encountering mystical events'' as a standard, the frequency of bizarre encounters would inevitably increase as spirituality did. And with increased frequency, it was unavoidable toe across things that couldn''t be handled. By then, he would be on a path to certain death! Leaving things to chance was something Arthur always rejected. In his view, even a ny percent chance was exceedingly dangerous. As a result, Arthur postponed learning the "Hand of Void". ''How do real Mystic Side persons solve the troubles of "Spirituality"?'' ''What is the right way to learn "Glyphic Language"?'' ''Could there be any connection between the two?'' he wondered once more. After a good ten minutes or so, Arthur sighed, shook his head slightly, pushed these thoughts aside for the time being, and stood up to pull out a book from the third row on the far right of the bookshelf behind him. Click! As the springs turned, a secretpartment under the desk appeared. Thispartment, located in the exact center under the desk, was square and not veryrge, but it was more than enough to store a couple of books and a scroll¡ªbefore cing them in, Arthur curiously touched the scroll. "[Secret technique discovered, assessing Spirituality...]" "[Spirituality has not reached the minimum learning requirement, assessment failed!]" "[Yes/No] Spend 20 XP to learn this secret technique through overloading?" (Note: Overloading learning will result in irreversible changes!) ... Words like overloading and irreversible naturally made Arthur instinctively refuse. His intuition told him that this would be something even more terrifying than death. Click! As he pushed the book back into its ce on the shelf, the secretpartment automatically closed, driven by the springs. This was Old Charlie''s design. This elder of the Kledos Family had made seventeen secretpartments within No. 2 Cork Street, of various sizes, some for storing firearms and ammunition, some for medicine, and others like this one, empty, intended for valuable items. ''The most important thing for a Spirit Medium is to adapt to any situation, and to do that, one must be fully prepared!'' It was one of Old Charlie''s famous sayings, dismissed by his former self. But Arthur? He considered it a profound truth. So, after Arthur ced the two books and the scroll properly, he began to organize his Spirit Medium Box again and then slipped ''Anna'' into his chest. Sitting at home waiting would not yield a method to resolve the problem of "Spirituality". He needed to take the initiative, to cover every corner of South Los with his own feet, to search with his own eyes for any possible traces of the Mystic Side. Although the chances were slim, it was still better than simply waiting and doing nothing at all. As for bringing ''Anna''? That was just in case he encountered that beggar again. Of course, it was a must to carry an umbre when going out in South Los. An ordinary umbre, with its single use, did not please Arthur. He preferred an umbre with a longsword hidden in its handle, which was convenient and practical¡ªduring the daytime, "Spider''s w" could not be openly carried. ording to newws, South Los did not allow ordinary people to carry swords in public. Of course, this included firearms as well. Even though most of the time, no one really cared, Arthur''s experience told him not to engage in such grant actions. Especially when an Umbre Sword was not at all rare inside No. 2 Cork Street. However, just as Arthur had left the Spirit Medium Parlor and was about to pick out an Umbre Sword, the door at the end of the hallway rhythmically knocked¡ª Thump, thump-thump. It was the knocking code he had agreed upon with Wiggins. Chapter 66 Lionheart Ceremony! What was torn apart? Arthur knew in the next moment. The hissing sound of the fuse burning beside his ear, he was all too familiar with it. Without hesitation, he let his two "Hands of Void" toss the wicker box over, caught it in one go, and turned to run. Of course, he did not forget to remind Wiggins.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In fact, this streetwise Golden Finger didn''t need Arthur''s reminder at all; as soon as he saw Arthur running, he took to his heels too. Just as the two had run about twenty meters away¡ª Boom! mes engulfed everything, rising rapidly. The building that the toad used as a foothold was utterly obliterated, and five or six nearby houses also suffered the consequences. Wiggins looked back at the scene behind him, his face a mask of lingering fear. He had tried to expect the greatest danger possible from travelling with Arthur. But only now did he realize that his overestimate didn''t even reach Arthur''s lower limit. Not to mention the current explosion, even the crossbow arrows from before were hard toe by in the streets; most street gangs still opted for scythes, pitchforks, now and then maybe a proper sword. Crossbow arrows, firearms, those were things only the more powerful gangs possessed. As for this kind of explosion? No way! As far as he knew, no street gang outside of Rat Street could possibly have this. If they did, that gang wouldn''t be around anymore. "This is big trouble!" As Wiggins muttered to himself, Arthur ced 150 gold notes into his hand. "What is this?" Wiggins looked at Arthur, puzzled. "Compensation!" Arthur pointed at the destroyed houses. Houses in Dort District were undoubtedly a lot cheaperpared to those in Shire District; in Shire District, five or six houses would cost more than 150 gold notes, not to say 1500 gold notes. But in Dort District, that sum was more than sufficient. ording to the previous upant''s memory, the better houses here in Dort District¡ªthose one-and-a-half-storey buildings with their own courtyards¡ªwere only about 100-120 gold notes. Even cheaper were the cubicles carved out from a single house on Mule Street, costing only about 20-30 gold notes. But that was still unbearable for outsiders. As for how themon folks in the Shire District afford to buy houses? Houses could be rent, not just bought. "Compensation?" Wiggins was stupefied; he couldn''t believe what he was hearing from Arthur. He had never considered payingpensation¡ªin his seventeen years, the concept had never crossed his mind. The people around him, his mentors, had always told him that if you cause trouble, you better run fast. So, at the moment of the explosion, his first thought was to flee, then naturally, he would hide in Rat Street until things blew over. "Mr. Kledos, do you pity them?" A perplexed Wiggins inquired. "Pity?" "No, no, not at all!" "I am simply not betraying my principles!" Arthur smiled, casually cing the gold notes into Wiggins'' hand. He wasn''t lying. He was indeed not betraying his principles, sticking to what seemed to many an inconceivable bottom line, despite the scorn and ridicule of many. But he still did it. Because principles and bottom lines made him at least appear human. "Principles?" Wiggins didn''t quite grasp the meaning behind Arthur''s words, but he thought it might be worth understanding. Of course, this Golden Finger didn''t forget what he should be doing right now. "Why don''t you rest up at the street corner, please leave this to me, it''ll be sorted out quickly!" Wiggins assured him. No money meant you had to run. With money, there were many options. Standing at the back of the crowd, Arthur watched with interest as Wiggins leveraged his gang affiliation and bargained with thendlord who had hurried over because of the explosion. That''s right, all those rooms belonged to one person. Thendlord was clever enough to convert his old house into seven or eight units and rent them to young people who had just arrived in South Los. And he himself took the rent and lived on the edge of Shire District. It wasn''t that he couldn''t live in a better area, but thendlord was saving money, nning to buy a house on the outskirts of Shire District. And then? Naturally, he''d rent it out again. Arthur noted how the shrewd, utilitarianndlord quickly put on a smile when Wiggins showed his gang affiliation, and reduced thepensation from 180 gold notes to 130 gold notes. Arthur made a mental note of thendlord''s name: Haywood. Thick-skinned and heartless, he was bound to have a future. "If it weren''t for your hurry to get to that transit station in Rat Street, I could have gotten him to drop the price even more!" Wiggins sighed. "Going to the transfer station on Rat Street was agreed upon before I arrived." Although that toad''s stuff is probably all on Mule Street, what if it isn''t? As for Wiggins''s sigh, Arthur just smiled without a word. He didn''t mistrust, but rather trusted very much. Although Wiggins always maintained a reverence in front of him, a Golden Finger who coulde and go freely on Rat Street in the name of a gang was not someone ordinary citizens could provoke. Even acting in the name of a gang, Wiggins also had to pay his dues. "Your money." Wiggins handed over the remaining 20 gold notes. Arthur waved his hand. In Wiggins''s astonishment, Arthur said softly, "Three gold notes are your reward, with the remaining seventeen, I need you to do some things." Immediately, Wiggins tensed up. Three gold notes as a reward were already quite high for a Golden Finger like him. But what about the remaining seventeen? It wasn''t to kill someone, was it? He was a Golden Finger, not an assassin. Arthur saw Wiggins''s tension and, while hailing a public carriage, spoke softly¡ª "Recruit assistants." "I need you to have more trustworthy people." "Rest assured, I''m only using these people to gather information." Arthur didn''t know how many subordinates Wiggins had. But the ones who were presentable, he should have seen already; those were the four strappingds. During their first meeting, Wiggins would surely show his strength, naturally bringing out everyone he could. But four was too few. He needed more hands. As much for gathering information as for covering his back. It wasn''t deceit, just not the whole truth. As for the seventeen gold notes? Arthur knew it wasn''t a lot of money, but it wasn''t that he was unwilling to give more; he himself wasn''t wealthy. After all, after doling out 150 gold notes, he was left with just 12 gold, 12 Suo, and 13 Zeroes. ''I need to find ways to earn more gold notes!'' Arthur thought to himself, his face still calm as he watched Wiggins. Wiggins looked at Arthur for a long time and finally gritted his teeth and nodded. "As you wish." He wanted to refuse, but he dared not. He had witnessed the means of the Spirit Medium before him, and if he refused, he would likely die without knowing how. Moreover, following a powerful but principled Spirit Medium... might not be so bad? As his thoughts churned, Wiggins quickly fell into role. "Do you have any other requests?" "Handle it your way, just like those fourds that day; they were very spirited." Professional matters must be left to professionals. Arthur understood this principle well; he wouldn''t meddle unnecessarily. Compared to Wiggins, who understood South Los and the streets, Arthur was an outsider, but to Wiggins, this showed Arthur''s trust. "Please be assured, I will do my best!" Wiggins made a vow, even performing a convincing Lionheart Ceremony inside the carriage¡ªa knightly ritual from the earliest times of the Empire, where knights would kneel on one knee, bow their heads, and ce a clenched right fist over their heart as they pledged loyalty to their master. However, during the Holy Empire Era, it was abolished by the Pope, but it came back into vogue during the Silver Age. Up to the present, some people still chose to use it. "I look forward to it." Arthur responded ordingly, not just verbally, but he drew the longsword from his umbre, tapped Wiggins''s shoulder with it, sheathed his umbre sword, and then reversed the hilt to hand it over to Wiggins. Knightly allegiance. A master''s reward. The contract established. It was only natural. Wiggins had not expected to truly receive a reward, thinking he might only get praised. In fact, the Lionheart Ceremony he just performed was something he had heard from a bard recently. It was learning on the fly. ''Have I now signed a contract with the master?'' Wiggins wondered when he suddenly noticed Arthur furrowing his brows. As he wondered if his doubt had displeased Arthur, he heard amotion outside the carriage¡ª "Let me go! Let me go!" "You don''t even know Mr. Kledos!" "This signature is a fake!" Chapter 67 The Way of Fragmentation! (Please follow and support~) Mr. Kledos? Someone impersonating your lordship? Wiggins instantly understood why Arthur frowned. In South Los, and indeed in the entire South County, reputation is of utmost importance. Once tarnished, it bes a matter of great concern. It could even lead to an unending vendetta. "Your lordship, please leave it to me!" Wiggins patted the carriage confidently and, carrying his umbre sword, jumped down¡ª the carriage had already reached the entrance near the outskirts of Rat Street. In simple terms, close to Wiggins'' stronghold. Here, Wiggins felt a natural sense of security. More importantly, his two subordinates were on watch here every day. In fact, as Wiggins leaped from the carriage, the two subordinates ran over. "Boss!" The twods whom Arthur had met before greeted Wiggins and then, without waiting for his orders, charged into the alley. Hod, who was in the midst of extortion, reeled back as soon as he saw the two young men. One of them even eximed. "It''s Wiggins'' men!" Hod''s face darkened. He knew Wiggins was not to be trifled with, but the mark beside him was a rare find. It wasn''t just about the money in the other person''s wallet.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om So, Hod decided to take a risk. He pulled a dagger from within his jacket. Then, he paused, stunned. For he saw Wiggins casually strolling into the alley. He saw Wiggins draw a longsword from an umbre. Hod nced at the rusty dagger in his hand, then at Wiggins'' sword, gleaming coldly, and his expression tightened. "Wiggins, we...oh, mamma mia!" Hod had already given up the deal in his heart but still tried to maintain some dignity. However, before he could finish speaking, he let out a shriek. Not just him¡ªhis two aplices also screamed in terror. Because a terrifying puppet, causing goosebumps just by its presence, was steadily advancing down the alley. That horror-inducing puppet seemed quite curious about what was happening here, looking left and right, and when its gaze swept over Hod and his men, the three predictably copsed to the ground. Wiggins also got goosebumps. He knew it! ''Anna'' was alive! His intuition had never been wrong! Golden Finger inwardly eximed while he sheathed his sword and bowed. "Miss ''Anna,'' please wait a moment." "I will deal with these people promptly." At that moment, Wiggins was exceedingly d he had decided to follow Arthur and belong to the same camp as this ''Anna.'' HIs subordinates, although frightened, bowed as well after seeing their boss pay his respects. Then? "Hit them!" "Beat them hard!" Facing three men already paralyzed by fear on the ground, Wiggins did not lift a finger; his two subordinates were more than enough. His gaze turned to the simrly petrified young man. Even with dirty clothes, one could see the young man''s propriety, an unweathered face, clean-cut fingernails, and a brand-new top hat. This type of easy mark was also his favorite. Not only foolish but also flush with cash. However, knowing his lord was involved, Wiggins wisely chose to abandon the opportunity. "Leave this ce at once." "This is no ce for a young master like you." After speaking, Wiggins carried the young man out of the alley. The youth was dazed, staring unblinkingly at the carriage by the road. He saw the terrifying puppet hop back into the vehicle. In the moment when the carriage door opened and closed, he glimpsed the side profile of a man. The man was saying something to the puppet; it wasn''t very clear, but his eyes were tender. Who was he? What was the deal with that puppet? The young man couldn''t figure it out. By the time he came to his senses, the carriage was long gone. The young man, lost and dispirited, had no choice but to head toward Shire District. "Miss ''Anna'' is curious about what just happened?" Inside the carriage, Wiggins respectfully inquired. "Hmm, ''Anna'' always has a lot of curiosity and a tendency to meddle in affairs that make my head ache," Arthur nodded, looking troubled. But Wiggins saw the fondness in Arthur''s eyes for ''Anna'' and very wisely chose to say no more. That gaze was almost identical to one looking at his own daughter, what more needed to be said? Probably saying too much would result in ''Anna'' seeking a chat with him in the middle of the night, right? The mere thought of waking up to find ''Anna'' at his bedside made Wiggins shudder. Arthur, observing Wiggins'' reaction, felt very satisfied deep down. Using the "Hand of Void" to bring ''Anna'' to life had been his n for a while now¡ªArthur had intended to create a secondary focus of attention to prevent the people of South Los from bing bored with the new. Now? Naturally, it was to teach Wiggins a lesson. Maintaining a sense of awe at all times, whether towards Wiggins or for him, was a good thing. There was also the young man just now. It seemed he was a source of XP for Arthur, and although Arthur kept his distance, he didn''t mind lending a hand if it was effortless. Besides, someone had to set off the topic of ''Anna,'' didn''t they? "We''ve arrived!" The coachman called out. Arthur and Wiggins alighted from the carriage. The houses on the outskirts of Rat Street looked no different from other civilian dwellings in the Dort District. The toad''s transfer station contained nothing of value besides the necessary clothes and fake beard, yet Arthur was not disappointed at all. He had already gained the greatest harvest, hadn''t he? By the time Arthur returned to No. 2 Cork Street, the sky had turnedpletely dark. Arthur checked the corners and found no rat corpses, which slightly eased his mind¡ªif possible, he really didn''t want to be enemies with the other party. But if the other party truly made a move, then he would have to consider how to eradicate the threat for good. Fortunately, it had note to that yet. Just like opening the box given to him by Marinda, Arthur chose to wield the sword with the "Hand of Void" and pried open the wicker box. Pop! The box was opened. The expected crossbow arrow shooting out or poisonous insects jumping out did not happen. This wicker box was just an ordinary box. The reason it was heavy was that it contained three thick books, as heavy as a turning head, which could be considered weapons in their own right. And a conical bottle tightly wrapped in sponge, and... Gold notes! An entire stack of gold notes with a denomination of 10. Arthur, wearing gloves, counted them, and there were as many as 30. 300 gold notes! Immediately, Arthur, who had been considering how to procure more gold notes, breathed a sigh of relief. With these 300 gold notes, he had enough money for the short term. Thinking this, Arthur picked up the tightly wrapped conical bottle. It was already empty inside; ording to the measurements marked, if filled, it would hold about 75ml, but there was abel on the conical bottle: Drool of Apophis. ''Apophis?'' ''What''s that?'' Arthur pondered and began to check the three books. The first two revealed nothing, but when his fingers touched the third one¡ª [Discovering unknown secret technique, determining...] [Spirituality determination passed!] [Would you like to spend 10XP to learn ''Rope Animating Technique''?] ... [Discovering unknown secret technique, determining...] [Spirituality determination passed!] [Would you like to spend 5XP to learn ''Noise Technique''?] Find more chapters on empire ... [Discovering unknown secret technique, determining...] [Spirituality determination passed!] [Would you like to spend 5XP to learn ''Arrow Guiding Technique''?] ... [Discovering unknown secret technique, determining...] [Spirituality determination not passed!] [Essential item determination not passed!] [Yes/No, spend 100 XP to learn this secret technique in an overload manner?] (Note: Overloaded learning will result in irreversible changes!) ... [Discovering unknown secret technique, determining...] [Spirituality determination not passed!] [Essential item determination not passed!] [Yes/No, spend 200 XP to learn this secret technique in an overload manner?] (Note: Overloaded learning will result in irreversible changes!) ... A stream of text appeared before Arthur''s eyes, but it didn''t stop there, more text kept appearing, causing Arthur to unconsciously mutter softly, "[Blood Ritual.Fragmentary], [Lake Light Ceremony.Fragmentary], [Cat Hole Theory.Fragmentary], [Serpent Sect Elixir Record.Fragmentary], [Griffin Training Method.Fragmentary], [Raven Sect Alchemy.Fragmentary], [Talin Sect Meditation Method.Fragmentary], [Assassin Bloodline Secrets.Fragmentary]!" As he muttered, Arthur''s brows gradually furrowed. In the end, he couldn''t help but sneer inwardly. "Fragmentary, fragmentary, fragmentary; it''s all fragmentary!" "Are you a cripple?" Still, despite his words, Arthur harbored no disdain. On the contrary, his intuition told him that this time he would reap significant rewards. Following his intuition, Arthur picked up one of the other two books. After flipping through it briefly, the furrow on Arthur''s brow smoothed out. Even his lips curled up into a smile. Chapter 68 Grahams Diary! In the Spirit Medium Parlorte at night, the sound of pages turning never ceased. Two kerosenemps and a tall candle on a pedestal allowed Arthur to clearly see every character on the pages. For two whole days, Arthur had not left No. 2 Cork Street. He had pored over the two tomes from the toad''s legacy with a thirst for knowledge. No! Your next chapter awaits on empire He should address the other more formally as Graham. Through the two tomes, Arthur not only learned the other''s name but also became acquainted with his life story. Graham was born on September 3, 1713, in Yamorton, a small town located further north of North County, near Yemoged, where tall redwoods were the main produce. The town was covered with snow all year round, and it was home to many ferocious beasts. Graham''s parents were killed by these wild animals, after which he sold his sisters for a good price and took up employment as a Tomb Guardian. Of course, being a Tomb Guardian was far from what Graham wanted. What Graham, who was keen to make a fortune, really wanted was... Tomb raiding! Since he became a Tomb Guardian at the age of 17, he began plundering tombs, acquiring a massive fortune over ten years. Just as he was preparing to retire, he discovered the tomb of a Mystic Side Person. It was that tomb whichpletely changed the course of Graham''s life. Recalling the contents of Graham''s diary that he had just read, Arthur stood up and walked to the kitchen, where he made himself a cup of hot cocoa. Not with boiling water, but with hot milk. Of course, he had to add sugar. The pastry was a croissant delivered by the bakery apprentice, Alvin. For this, Arthur once again felt fortunate to be living in this era in South Los, enjoying the convenience of having a port which allowed him to taste most of the food from around the world. To think that back in the Silver Age, things like sugar and cocoa powder were so expensive that nobody aside from the Nobles could afford them. As for the desserts brought by Marinda? Arthur still chose to feed them to the mice. The vignce in his heart made it impossible for Arthur to eat the food sent by thatdy with ease¡ªeven after conducting three experiments that all turned out to be safe, but he still did not feel assured. ''Such a suspicious fellow!'' Arthurughed at himself, then took a sip of the hot cocoa. The rich fragrance of milk mixed with chocte and sweetness invigorated Arthur''s somewhat sluggish spirit from reading for an extended period, and he began quickly memorizing the important parts of Graham''s diary that were relevant to him¡ª October 11, 1740 I knew it! I just knew it! How could such a tomb not contain valuable items? No! This is no longer about value; it is the gift of Destiny! I will eventually rise above the mortals. ... December 30, 1740 Why did I lose an arm just by learning thisnguage? Does that mean I''m not even worthy of touching the other books? Damn it! What''s going on? ... June 1, 1741 It''s been half a year since I stopped studying, my spirit has recovered, but the lost arm can never be restored, and I can''t go on blindly anymore. ... January 6, 1742 Found it! Found it! ... January 8, 1742 Damn it, that bastard actually had me licking XX. F*** XXXX! ... January 9, 1742 The bastard, what''s a veterinarian got to mock me for? He has no idea what I''m after! Even if I''ve paid the most terrible price! But I know now, the script I''m learning is called ''Glyphic Language''! I also found out that to study ''Glyphic Language,'' one must use ''Fragrance'' to iste oneself. I''ve also learned that people with ''Spirituality'' are known as the Gifted Ones! ... May 5, 1744 Finally! I have finally mastered the ''Glyphic Language''! I can also finally learn those magical techniques! ... October 2, 1744 I''ve learned it! I can animate a rope and turn it into my Weapon! I''m a genius! ... October 3, 1744 What happened? Why has the corpse in front of mee to life? ...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om October 21, 1745 Something''s not right! There''s something wrong! ... November 1, 1746 That damned bastard! He concealed the fact about Spirituality, although it''s the key to mastering Supernatural Power, as Spirituality awakens, it would also encounter terrible information! Studying ''Glyphic Language'' may not increase Spirituality, but in some sense, it triggered my Spirituality, not to mention the subsequent study of secret techniques! I''m going to kill him! Damn! ... February 1, 1747 Having hired two groups of Bounty Hunters, I finally got rid of that guy. I took over his estate. All the Bounty Hunters were fed to the dogs. ... February 2, 1747 Hahaha, a major discovery! It turns out the ''Fragrance'' he gave me is called ''Drool of Apophis,'' whiche from a school known as ''Snake,'' not only can it be used to study ''Glyphic Language,'' but it can also be used for meditation; and moreover, this school also has ways to cope with the increase in ''Spirituality.'' ... February 3, 1747 Why is it not there? Why is it gone? I remember there was! It was definitely there! ... February 4, 1747 I''m sure there''s something wrong with my memory; it must be a side effect of studying ''Glyphic Language'' for the first time. As my ''Spirituality'' keeps increasing, it''s getting more severe. I must find a way to fix this issue. Right! Writing a diary! ... June 5, 1749 The ''Gathering'' I run in Yemoged has attracted unwanted attention. Lately, the political tension in North County has been a bit tight. Luckily, I finally traded for some useful Mystical Knowledge, ''Arrow Guiding Technique''! After learning it, I won''t have to be afraid of arrows anymore! ... October 10, 1752 Chapter 69 Fragrance! (Please follow~ Please support~) After a brief hour of sleep, the door to Marinda''s study was knocked. Thud, thud thud! "Mydy?" Outside, the cook Mary inquired. Marinda quickly rubbed her face, dispelling the tiredness, and then picked up her pipe again. Tobo helped Marinda swiftly regain her spirit. "Come in, I''m awake," Marinda said. Cook Mary came in with the food. Large boiled beef, fresh cherry tomatoes, pickled onions, cucumbers, radishes, and a cup of extra strong coffee. That was the menu Marinda had requested. The coffee was for stimtion. Lots of fruit were beneficial for her after consecutive nights without proper rest. And the beef? Essential for bodily energy. Without knife or fork, and forgoing all manners, Marinda grabbed the food with her hands and stuffed it into her mouth, while her gaze fell upon the letter Mary had brought in. Seeing Arthur''s signature, Marinda was somewhat surprised. But upon reading the content of the letter, thedy couldn''t help butugh. The letter read¡ª Dear Marinda, Could you arrange some reading essentials for me? I believe I am entitled to this. Don''t you think so? Always expectantly, Arthur. ... There was no specific date, but the handwriting and ink were fresh, carrying a faint cocoa scent along with sweetness. Marinda already envisioned in her mind Arthur sipping hot cocoa while writing to her. "When was this delivered?" Marinda asked. "Fifteen minutes after breakfast today, brought by a Cork Street newsboy," the cook answered precisely. "Ha, a smart and meticulous fellow." "Go to the storeroom, cab number 2, third row, the sixth drawer, and take a potion for Arthur." "Have Edwin deliver it personally." Though Marinda expressed her discontent verbally, she wasn''t stingy. "Yes, mydy," the cook hurried away. Marinda didn''t give further instructions. To Marinda, both the cook Mary and the coachman Edwin were people she could trust unconditionally. With the study door closed again, Marinda picked up the letter once more. Distracted by many things, and without proper rest for several days, Marinda was not in the least bit careless, as she meticulously studied Arthur''s handwriting. Clear, steady, not a bit sloppy. She lifted her hand and carefully felt the paper. Confidence!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Full of confidence! No probing! Undoubtedly, Arthur knew that the "Glyphic Language" needed to be apanied by "Fragrance" to be learned. ''Fragrance,'' though slightly different in form among various societies and schools, mainly serves to block ''Peeping'' and has no usage restrictions. Of course, during meditation, it must match the school''s profile. But most people do not know these things. Only the true Mystic Side Person is aware. "The Kledos Family, huh?" "Indeed, that Old Charlie must be a Mystic Side Person!" "Drake and Cassandra''s respective departures, they must be because Old Charlie sensed the beginning of the sh between the Earl and that Old Lion, seeking to minimize the Kledos family''s losses." "As for Winters, who left three years ago..." "Beck farm, hmm?" Marinda''s expression grew solemn as she unconsciously picked up the pipe and took two deep puffs. Amidst the rising smoke, recalling some information about Beck farm, thedy couldn''t help but frown deeply. That ce... Was terrifying! She absolutely did not want to get involved! However, Marinda then smiled. Thisdy thought of Arthur again. "Old Charlie, you might have anticipated everything, but you definitely did not anticipate your grandson''s age, that Arthur, right?" "Young Arthur, loves the spotlight more than you might imagine." Marinda muttered to herself softly, seemingly imagining Old Charlie''s shocked and helpless expression upon hearing the news, finding it quite amusing. Immediately, she pulled on the handle on the desk. The bell connected to the other end started ringing. "My lord?" The servant entered and asked with a bow. "Contact the editor-in-chief of the South Los Daily for me, I believe Arthur Kredos''s deeds are worth publishing in the South Los Daily." Marinda said with a serious face. "Yes." After bowing again, the servant left. As the door closed behind him, Marinda''sughter lightened up. For a moment, the fatigue from continuous work began to fade. Marinda then immersed herself back into the work following the ''Coste, Emmond suicide case''¡ªa matter involving tworge tradingpanies and more than a dozen small and medium-sized ones. And she had to sort it out in the shortest time possible. Only by doing so could she reap the greatest benefit. Of course, she would never take what she shouldn''t. After all, that Countess was no fool. "Those guys must be getting impatient, right?" "Come on! Come on!" "Don''t let me down now!" Thinking of something, Marinda''s smile grew wider, and her pen flew across the paper. For a moment, Marinda was in high spirits. Simrly, Arthur was also in high spirits. The potion that Edwin had just delivered confirmed the truth of what was written in Graham''s diary¡ªalthough everything was a spoil of war he personally acquired, who could guarantee that Graham wouldn''t lie? After all, who writes diaries in earnest! Therefore, only after reconfirming with Marinda could Arthur be reassured. Of course, the most important thing was the potion in his hand! Unlike the empty bottlebelled "Drool of Apophis" which had only thebel left, the potion Marinda gave revealed detailed information as soon as he held it. [Name: Orunkaite''s Potion] [Type: Potion] [Quality: Secret Technique] [Attributes: Istion] [Remarks: Before the copse of the Holy Empire, it was discovered that studying Glyphic Language without preparation could lead to dreadful peeping. However, the Holy Empire denied this fact. Unfortunately, the Pope''s authority was inadequate to cover up the entire matter, and more information began to spread. It was from ''Cat Hole'' that the leader of the ''Cat Faction'', Orunkaite, was the first to create an effective means of istion¡ªa secret medicine.] ... [Istion: Consuming 15 milliliters of the secret medicine will make you unnoticed by those existences for 1 hour] £¨Note: This is a 30-milliliter test tube but contains only the standard 15 milliliters of potion£© ... "The fragrance of the Cat Faction?" "Lucky me!" A hint of surprise shed in Arthur''s eyes. As for taking advantage of Marinda''s offer? To be honest, it wasn''t really taking advantage without giving anything in return since Marinda had incurred a favor upon him by testing with Glyphic Language, which naturally requiredpensation. But Arthur still felt joy! Afterward, Arthur''s gaze subconsciously drifted to the book recorded in Glyphic Language with the "Cat Hole Theory.Cripple." ording to Grom''s diary, it contained at least one ritual for harmonizing spirituality. This was especially important to him! And the "Orunkaite''s Potion" received from Marinda, also originating from the ''Cat Hole'' and extending from the ''Cat Faction'', does that mean Marinda had more things rted to the ''Cat Faction''? Or even things from the ''Cat Hole''? With these thoughts, some ns began to form in Arthur''s mind. But that was a matter forter. Now? Having learned that studying Glyphic Language would not increase his spirituality, Arthur boldly proceeded to the secret chamber with Orunkaite''s Potion and the basic Glyphic Language in hand. He chose an opaque and windless secret chamber as described in Grom''s diary, drank the potion in one gulp, and then chose to study the basic Glyphic Language. And then¡ª Darkness descended! Chapter 70 Staring Eyes like Countless Ghostly Flames! (Please Subscribe!) Darkness! Pure darkness, without a trace a light. Arthur felt an unprecedented oppression. It was not just difficulty breathing, but also his heart¡ª Thump, thump-thump! Arthur''s heart began to beat in an intense way like never before. With each contraction and expansion, pain radiated from his chest! Instantly, Arthur instinctively ced his hand on his chest, opened his mouth wide trying to breathe, but immediately his body stiffened in ce. Eyes! A pair after pair of crimson eyes appeared above the dark canopy! Like sun, like moon! As if they were the eternal stars that had never changed! They, she, it, or They swept their gaze over, their looks filled with coldness, cruelty, chaos, bloodshed, distortion, destruction, despair. Hum! [Death Intuition] flickered at an unprecedented speed, like a hundred-watt bulb! Paralyzed in ce, Arthur had never felt so insignificant. As insignificant as dust. As insignificant as an ant. Those looks did not linger for long, and in a sh, they all withdrew.N?v(el)B\\jnn But it was this moment that nearly caused Arthur''s sanity to copse. Huff! Huff! Arthur gasped heavily, his vision blurring before him. In the rapid shaking, text started to emerge¡ª [Glyphic Language (Basic) Lv1 (-/-): Words once genuinely held power, but as time passed, most people forgot their strokes, their pronunciations, even their existence had been forgotten, only a few Gifted Ones could glimpse a fraction of them; Hercules once sought the origins of these words, but when asked, this Master chose to remain silent; now you have grasped the basics of thisnguage, you can read some texts recorded in Glyphic Language.] ... ''Words truly have power!'' Arthur''s gaze passed over this phrase, and involuntarily thought of those gazes he had just seen. What were those gazes just now? Almost the moment he thought of those gazes, horror shed in Arthur''s eyes, and his body once again shuddered uncontrobly. Although he had already suspected, and Graham''s diary had described the dangers of learning [Glyphic Language] more than once, he had never imagined such a terrifying scene. A pair after pair of eyes, like stars falling from the sky, appeared before him, watching him! That feeling made him feel as if he was suffocating from deep within his soul! Massive, crimson, boundless. And... The negative emotions in those gazes were like the ocean under a maelstrom, threatening to engulf him. ''What would it be like if such gazes truly fell upon me?'' Unintentionally, this thought surfaced in Arthur''s mind. Afterwards, he started to involuntarily shift his thoughts away. But inexplicably, he thought about those gazes again, albeit in a different way. ''Why didn''t Graham mention those gazes in his diary?'' Arthur wondered. He quickly recalled, confirming that Graham had definitely not written about those gazes in his diary. And just as he was ready to revisit Graham''s diary, to check for anything he might have missed, his heart suddenly clenched, followed by bone-chilling cold. [Death Intuition] flickered once more! Immediately, Arthur realized. He mustn''t think about those gazes any longer! You must not record those gazes! Otherwise, bad things will happen. Arthur''s eyes were darker than ever before. ''Is it dangerous just to think about it?'' ''Is this the true Mystic Side?'' ''It''s more terrifying than I anticipated!'' With these thoughts at the bottom of his heart, Arthur stood up and left the secret chamber. He would not joke with his own life. Therefore, he would definitely not think about those gazes again, let alone record them. Experience had taught Arthur that topletely stop thinking about something, one should focus on something else. With a cup of hot cocoa and a few slices of bread in hand, Arthur returned to the Spirit Medium Parlor and once again opened the book left by Graham. Not the two diaries. But the onepletely recorded in Glyphic Language that contained many secret techniques and rituals. Unlike the direct decoding of Talent "Omnivorous," Arthur, having grasped the basics of Glyphic Language, gained a deeper understanding of those secret techniques and rituals as he read. For instance, he learned that to create "Drool of Apophis," one needed three Poisonous Snake Fangs, a thirty-centimeter-long Snake Vine, and a piece of pure Amber, to be ced into 10 liters of strong liquor and boiled over arge fire for six hours, resulting in a pale blue liquid that is the potion itself. For example, he learned that the two unknown secret techniques brought by Graham were "Touch of the Vampire" and "Eulogy of Ilos." He also learned the secret technique given to him by Marinda, which was "Smoke Mirror Usurpation." However, knowing was one thing, but still, he was unable to learn them due to ack of ''Spirituality'' or missing essential items. As for "Touch of the Vampire," in addition to the necessary ''Spirituality,'' it required a material called ''Vampire''s Fang''¡ªnot the vampire Arthur conventionally knew of, but a type of resurrected corpse, somewhat akin to a ghoul. And more exaggeratedly, the "Eulogy of Ilos" actually required the learner to collect both good dreams and nightmares, with no specific quantity, but one must collect enough¡ªa seemingly long and vague process. In contrast, Marinda''s given "Smoke Mirror Usurpation" seemed more essible, only requiring sufficient ''Spirituality.'' Of course, Arthur mainly focused on reading about the methods of harmonizing and restraining ''Spirituality.'' In the legacy left by Graham, three rituals for harmonizing and restraining ''Spirituality'' were recorded: "Cat Hole Theory. Iplete," "Talin Sect Meditation Method. Iplete," and "Assassin''s Blood Secret Teachings. Iplete!" These three rituals,ing from different factions, also represented three methods of harmonizing and restraining ''Spirituality''¡ª "Cat Hole Theory. Iplete" detailed the precept: "Orange Cat." "Talin Sect Meditation Method. Iplete" detailed the oath: "Tower Oath." "Assassin''s Blood Secret Teachings. Iplete" detailed the indulgence: "Bloodlust." Among them, the "Tower Oath" simply required finding a tower over 10 meters tall, under the stars, consuming ''Talin''s Potion'' made from brewing Moon Grass, and then swearing with one''s true name ''to keep learning with a humble heart and maintain more than 6 hours of study daily''. But if one breaks the oath, they will face death. Real death, with no chance of turning back. "Bloodlust" was even more straightforward: killing twelve personal enemies, bathing in their blood under the scorching sun while silently reciting the true ecstasy of killing thates from within, and then with each enemy killed thereafter, the ritual performer could bathe in fresh blood and gain immense pleasure. However, as this pleasure built up, the performer could develop an obsession, which, if not controlled, would lead to a profound emptiness in normal state. The end result? They would be nothing more than a tool for killing for the sake of pleasure. Arthur was well aware of the fragility of reason, which could copse at the slightest temptation, especially when faced with certain pleasures that could rapidly descent one into the abyss. Others were like that. He was no exception. Therefore, the only option was to stay away! Just once, and that would be hell! By the same token, maintaining a humble heart was the same. You could remain humble in front of a master, but when facing someone who seems inferior to you, would you still have a humble heart? Even if you''re restrained. It''s still remarkably difficult. After all, ''pride'' is a cardinal sin. So among the three rituals, Arthur chose "Orange Cat." Because, that was safe. Chapter 71 Orange Cat! ``` In Graham''s diary, the legacy and power of the "Cat Hole" were mentioned repeatedly. And the ritual to harmonize the "Spirituality" within the "Cat Hole" also exuded this strength¡ª The entire ritual of the [Orange Cat] required six naturally fallen whiskers from a mature tabby orange cat (preferably adult), a fresh leaf of catnip, one silvervine, 50 grams of salt, 100 grams of dried sardines, and a Golden Acorn as the ritual base material. Then, on the night of the full moon, consuming the base material with the Golden Acorn as the main ingredient would suffice. Apart from the Golden Acorn, the remaining materials were extremely easy to find. But the Golden Acorn? Though a secret technique material and highly valuable in itself, it was nothing inparison to the "Moon Grass" required by the [Tower Oath]. One must know that a whole "Moon Grass" could be exchanged for at least ten Golden Acorns. And the side effects of the [Orange Cat]? They were only bing picky with food, weight gain, and slight drowsiness. To Arthur, these side effects seemed negligiblepared to the negative effects brought about by the [Tower Oath] and [Bloodlust]. ''Convenience and wide applicability, is that what made the Cat Hole strong?'' he wondered. ''Indeed, there''s a reason for the strength!'' Arthur could fully imagine the heyday of the "Cat Hole." Of course, the [Orange Cat] had its drawbacks. That was pet ownership! To ensure real orange cat whiskers, one must personally raise an orange cat. Then? There was the long wait for the cat''s whiskers to fall off. "Raise a cat?" Arthur rubbed his temples, pondering seriously. He had never raised small animals before; this was a significant challenge for him, especially since, to be more efficient, he needed to start with a mature cat. As for his predecessor? He knew how to raise spiders, centipedes, and toads. Cats? Like him, the experience in raising them was zero. ''I must consult with professionals, preferably a specialized pet institution.'' As he thought this, Arthur began to change his clothes. From the memories of his former self, Arthur found a simr pet institution. It was a cat pet store located on Garden Street, reportedly ancient and very popr¡ª in this era''s South Los, cats were greatly loved and weed. But earlier on, cats were considered ominous. In fact, during the Holy Empire Era, when thest Pope proimed cats, especially ck cats, to be evil bearers of cmity, cats faced an unparalleled catastrophe. Many cats were burned alive at birth. Women who raised cats were considered witches and burned at the stake. Men who raised cats were deemed warlocks and likewise burned. Even some newborn infants, if their eyes were as bright and clear as those of cats, were considered ill omens and didn''t escape the fire. In that era, under the aegis of the Holy Empire, burnings were conducted fanatically, akin to a carnival. People raised the heads, limbs, and torsos of innocent women above their heads as if they were skewers, dancing and singing around the burning houses. They loudly dered that this was to expel demons. But what was the reality? They created demons. They created devils. Day and night, the ze continued, the fiery mes burning ever stronger, the brightness grew ever more intense, seemingly purifying everything. But the limbs in the ashes did not turn to dust. The smoke above the brilliance, ever thicker. Purification? It was wishful thinking. Within the thick ck smoke, the gue known as ''ck'' appeared. For 6 years! The ck gue ravaged the entire Holy Empire, iming tens of millions of lives, shattering the seemingly invincible Holy Empire into pieces. The Pope died. Twenty-two Cardinals died. The Religious Tribunal was littered with corpses. Their bodies werepletely ck, just like the limbs in the ashes. But by then, no one cared about them anymore. The nobles across thend reimed their glory once again. They donned their ancestors'' armor, raised their ancestors'' banners, shouting their family names, heralding a new era¡ª ``` Silver Age! At the beginning of this era, when the Holy Empire was still struggling for survival, all nobles dered one thing, cats were innocent. Cats were not only not a cmity but were actually considered auspicious. Because cats could catch mice. But the foolish acts of the Holy Empire led to the massive abnormal death of cats, and as a result, mice began to proliferate and eventually brought the ck gue. And this became the final straw that broke the Holy Empire. Simrly, regardless of the size of their territories, every Noble began to raise cats. At first, it was to catch mice and prevent the gue. However, as time passed and after two hundred years of the Silver Age, cats had long since evolved from being mere mousers to objects of admiration. Their value also skyrocketed. ording to the memories of his predecessor, there was once a cat in Inner Bay that sold for the sky-high price of 20,000 gold notes in an auction among nobles. Of course, Arthur definitely did not need such a pricey cat. All he needed was an ordinary tiger-striped Orange Cat. It rained again in South Los in the afternoon. The rain quickly gathered on the surface of the roads. Arthur stepped off the public carriage, holding an umbre in one hand and the Spirit Medium Box in the other, with ''Anna'' tucked in his chest, he briskly walked towards his destination. Turning north from Garden Street, when he entered a street with an even road surface, Arthur found number 17 on Garden North Street. He stood in front of the door, examining the wooden sign hanging there. Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home (Established in 1552, 245 years to date) The text at the front was written normally, whereas the date was written in tiny, decorative script, and at the very end of the signature was a pink cat paw print. Through the tic-tac-toe-shaped window, Arthur could see one cat after another ying and frolicking in a semi-enclosed room. There was a carefree feeling. Infected by this feeling, Arthur unconsciously curled the corners of his mouth upward. Just as Arthur was still standing at the door, preparing to take a good look at the cats, an elderlydy had already opened the door from the inside. "Need to take shelter from the rain?" Thedy was dressed in a ck dress without much decoration, her hair had already turned white, and her face wore a warm smile, making her seem very approachable.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Arthur looked at her in surprise. You should know that ever since he had ''Anna'' in his arms, there had been no one who took the initiative to greet him, let alone anyone who approached him on their own. "Anyone who can pause for a cat and smile cannot possibly be a bad person, no matter how menacing they might look." As she spoke, the elderlydy stepped aside to invite Arthur in. Arthur hade for the cats in the first ce, so he naturally wouldn''t refuse. He nodded kindly as a gesture of greeting and then entered ''Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home''. As soon as he stepped into the room, Arthur felt the warmth. "Cats don''t like the cold," she exined. "They love the sunshine, and they love dried fish," she continued. "Would you like something to drink?" she asked with a smile. The elderlydy exined to Arthur and immediately added, "If it''s a regr beverage, it''s free here." The old woman pointed to a wall nearby. A menu was hung on it. Coffee (free refills): 1 Suo Coffee with milk: 1.2 Suo Hot chocte (water/milk): 0.8 Zeroes/1 Suo Juice (currently apple, orange, pineapple): 5 Zeroes ... These prices were not cheap; the same orange juice only cost 1 Zero at Eivor''s mobile snack stall, but here it was 5 Zeroes. A fivefold difference! Arthur was secretly amazed but understood somewhat upon seeing the confined cats behind the wooden fence. There were special ''waiters'' here, and it made sense if the price was a bit higher. "in water will do, thank you." "Alright, sir, please wait a moment," replied the old woman as she moved towards the beverage area, while Arthur carefully examined the cats behind the wooden bars), looking for one that matched the requirements for the "Orange Cat" Ritual. However, there wasn''t one. Consequently, Arthur was ready to ask the elderly woman. At that moment, the doorbell rang as more guests arrived at ''Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home''. Three well-dressed youngdies, each holding their own cats, entered beneath the umbres held by their servants. One of thedies caught sight of Arthur, and her eyes immediately lit up. Chapter 72 How many lives does a cat have? Arthur noticed the young woman''s gaze right away. An acquaintance? He must have seen her at Marinda''s salon. After a brief moment of thought, Arthur confirmed her identity. By this time, she had already approached him. "Good afternoon, Mr. Kledos. Do you remember me?" The young woman asked openly. "We must have met at Marinda''s salon!" Arthur replied truthfully. Meanwhile, his eyes swept over the cat in her arms. A ck-and-white cow-patterned cat, somewhat skinny but spirited, not at all shy; in this young woman''s arms, it looked curiously around, if it weren''t for the firm hold of thedy, it would have already jumped down. Hearing Arthur''s words delighted the young woman; she truly hadn''t expected Arthur to remember her, so she immediately began excitedly introducing herself. "I''m Linda, Linda Camille." "Are you here to choose a cat as a pet?" "A ck Cat! It must be a ck Cat!" "Only a ck Cat canplement your ''Spirit Medium'' abilities!" The woman in front of him spoke enthusiastically on her own. In the local legends of South Los, there is a belief that ck Cats are favored by ''Spirit Mediums'' and ''Witches''¡ªbecause ck Cats themselves canmunicate with Lost Souls. Some people are convinced of this. Others? They simply believe that the connection of ck Cats to Necromancy is merely a misconception spread by some people who were frightened by ck Cats in the dark. After all, cats themselves move silently, and with the cover of night, it is no wonder someone could be scared by a ck Cat. Especially when a ck Cat appears in a graveyard, it leads to many spections. However, Linda Camille clearly belonged to the former group. Faced with the young woman''s expectant gaze, Arthur simply shook his head. "Not a ck Cat, an Orange Cat."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Ah?" "An Orange Cat?" "However, Orange Cats are very cute, chubby¡­" Linda Camille was taken aback, instinctively searching for a new topic as Arthur''s unexpected answer rendered her prepared speech useless, naturally leaving her somewhat at a loss for words. The two young women apanying her quickly noticed this. They immediately came forward to aid their friend. Like Linda Camille, the two young women clearly came from well-to-do families, one with a round face and moist eyes, looking very adorable, cradling a plump-faced pure white cat that purred contently in her arms. The catyzily,pletely reluctant to move, just lying in its owner''s arms, its belly rumbling softly. The other woman, however, was wearing a veil, her face unclear, but the cat in her arms drew Arthur''s attention¡ªit was a long-haired cat with light coffee-colored ears, a perfectly open face, and azure eyes. Even while being held by its owner, the cat emanated a fairy-like aura. ''A very beautiful cat.'' ''But it must be expensive.'' Arthur nced at the pearl embellished on the center of the cat''s forehead by its owner, as well as the pigeon egg-sized crystal pendant hanging around its neck, and he made a quite urate judgment. "Anxi, Jesse, this gentleman is none other than the famous ''Spirit Medium'' Mr. Kledos of South Los these days!" "Mr. Kledos, these are my good friends Anxi and Jesse." Linda Camille immediately began introducing her friends with a boastful tone, but round-faced Anxi involuntarily frowned upon hearing Arthur''s name. Although it was fleeting, Arthur noticed it. At the same time, the veiled Jesse also took a small step back. Arthur clearly saw both reactions. Subconsciously, Arthur thought of Amy, the receptionist at the Jorge Jock Swordsmanship Club. Without a doubt, both women had secrets that absolutely could not be discovered. Linda Camille didn''t notice her friends'' reluctance; she still wanted to include Arthur in their afternoon tea gathering. To Linda Camille, Arthur was inexplicably fascinating. Upon seeing the newspaper, she had continuously imagined what a ''Spirit Medium'' would look like. A cloak? Crystal Ball? Ouija Board? ck Cat? The images from novels she had read floated in her mind, and although she didn''t see a cloak, crystal ball, Ouija Board, or ck Cat when she met Arthur at the Lady of the Long Night''s salon, she wasn''t disappointed; on the contrary, she felt that a ''Spirit Medium'' should be just like Arthur. Able tomunicate with the Undead, yet gentle and polite, most importantly, understanding. Unfortunately, this spirit medium already belonged to someone else. Linda Camille was not as bold as those other women. Of course, those bold women were probably terrified these past few days. The Lady of the Long Night was really too frightening. Lucky for her, she had no other intentions but was merely curious. Linda Camille told herself so. However, when faced with the woman''s expectant gaze, Arthur shook his head. He hadn''t forgotten why he was here. What he needed was toplete the "Orange Cat" Ritual, not to attend a tea party. "Sorry!" Having said that, Arthur walked towards the old woman. He wanted to ask her specifically about the price of the Orange Cat. "An adult tiger-striped Orange Cat?" After handing Arthur a cup of water, the old woman confirmed his request. "Yes!" "Do you have one here?" Arthur nodded as he asked. "We don''t have one here, but the room next door does¡ªif, sir, you don''t mind looking for a cat to adopt as your own." The old woman said this while observing Arthur''s expression. Upon detecting no displeasure from him, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Many people in South Los kept cats, but it was mostly the wealthy who bought them at high prices, rarely person chose to adopt, since it would lower their status. It would be considered unbefitting of their status. This was particrly important to some nobles and merchants. As formoners? A good cat was simply one that could catch mice. Arthur understood the old woman''s inquiry, but as far as he was concerned, as long as it was an adult tiger-striped Orange Cat, it was fine. Other things? He didn''t care. "Please follow me." After greeting three youngdies, the old woman signaled to an assistant at the side and then led Arthur to a nearby room. Behind Arthur, Linda felt somewhat disappointed. Nevertheless, her friends quickly involved her in a new topic. Under the warm light, three elegantly dressed youngdies sat around the tea table, each holding their own cats, softly conversing. Theughter was continuous, the atmosphere harmonious. Further enhanced by the kittens in their arms, this scene had a soft, glowy filter added, making it all the more alluring. Suddenly¡ª "Achoo!" Jessie, wearing a veil, sneezed. "Jessie, are you okay?" Linda and Anxi looked at their friend with concern. "I''m fine, I''m fine." "Still allergic to cat fur?" "I used to be fine before, I don''t know why I suddenly started being allergic." "Even though I wore a face cloth, it still didn''t help." Jessie waved her hands repeatedly. "Jessie, you should havepletely recovered beforeing to ''Cat''s Best Friend Home''!" Linda sighed. "If possible, I would love to stay here every day, this ce is simply paradise¡ªjust a minor allergy, right, Lily?" Without a care, Jessie picked up her cat and kissed it again. This scene made Linda sigh once more. Meanwhile, Anxi took out some homemade snacks she had brought. "Try this, my special treats!" "Delicious, are they not?" Linda praised them. Jessica also praised them highly. The three continued to drink tea, eat snacks, and pet cats. As usual, every customer who entered the shop took notice of the trio, then, upon seeing Lily in Jessie''s arms, they looked enviously and began to inquire with the shop''s assistant if there was a simr cat avable, and as they received negative responses, that envious gaze grew even more intense. Jessie, wearing her veil, couldn''t see their expressions, she just ced Lily on the table, allowing everyone to see more clearly, her eyes reflecting intense amusement. Suddenly, the amusement paused. It then disappearedpletely. Only pain remained. Jessie clutched her throat and copsed on the floor. Chapter 73 Vanity Interwoven! In the room next to the main hall of ''Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home,'' more cats appeared. This room wasrger than the main hall, equally bright and warm, and although itcked the luxurious decorations, the solid wood cat climbing frames and Cat''s Nests made Arthur feel it was more genuine. When the door opened, some cats quickly gathered around the old woman, while others looked on with caution. And some were kept in cages. It wasn''t that the old woman intended to restrict their freedom; rather, these cats had injuries, and being in individual ''rooms'' would help them recover faster. "Those meow-meows who want dried fishies have to show your tummies!" The old woman took out a handful of dried fish from her pocket. Suddenly, all the cats crowded around her, including the cautious ones. While the cats were busy eating the dried fish, the old woman took the opportunity to pet the two most cautious ones. The two cats, fully focused on the dried fish, did not resist. Arthur nced around and decided to buy more dried fish when he left. Then his gaze turned to the cages on one side. In the top cage, there was a tiger-striped Orange Cat that appeared to be an adult but was very thin, especially around the cheeks, which were gaunt, and its hind leg was bandaged. "It was a pitiful stray that I found with injuries all over its body, especially the hind leg which was almost broken." "However, it is recovering well." The old woman handed Arthur a piece of dried fish, her intention clear. Arthur took the dried fish and fed the Orange Cat through the bars of the cage. The Orange Cat, which had seemed tock energy, came over immediately upon smelling the dried fish, chewing eagerly and making a rumbling sound in its stomach. "It is very gentle and affectionate." "For a guest who is a novice at keeping cats, it would be the best choice." The old woman exined. Just now, Arthur had already revealed that he was a novice cat owner. "I''ll take this one. How much do I need to pay?" Arthur asked directly after confirming the tiger stripes on the Orange Cat. "As I said, you will be adopting it. Please leave your address, I will visit every week, and you must promise never to abandon it," the old woman said seriously. "Of course." Arthur promised. Having decided to adopt, Arthur would never give up, even if his original purpose was just for the ritual "Orange Cat." "Please remember your promise." "And please take these." "They are a token of my good intentions." The old woman advised. Then she took out a pre-packed cage, cat litter box, cat litter, and a week''s supply of cat food from the corner of the room¡ªthey were neatly arranged there. Clearly, the old woman had prepared a set for every willing adopter. "You are truly a kind person," Arthur eximed sincerely. Just taking in these stray cats was proof enough of the olddy''s kindness, to say nothing of the free adoption andplementary full set of cat necessities. "No, I''m just doing long-term business." "You will only buy from me if the products are good," the old woman said with a gracious smile, bending down to pick up a roon-patterned cat, which enjoyed the embrace and kept rubbing against her neck and chin. "Is that so?" "Could I buy some dried fish then?" Arthur asked with an equally light tone. "Of course!" "You''re most wee!" After speaking, the old woman carried the cat and walked outside. However, upon reaching the door, she suddenly stopped and asked,N?v(el)B\\jnn "Guest, what do you n to name it?" Arthur looked down at the Orange Cat, and the image of a Little Lion brandishing a kebab suddenly shed in his mind. Almost subconsciously, he said, "Pan, Pendragon!" "Pendragon?" "That''s a fine name!" "Guest, I hope you will remember your promise!" The old woman reminded him again. Arthur smiled and nodded once more, and just as he was about to say something to ease the old woman''s worries¡ª Bang! The sound of something heavy hitting the ground followed by sharp, piercing cries. "Dead, someone''s dead!" "Jesse is dead!" The old woman''s face changed color, she put the cat down, and burst out the door. Arthur''s brow furrowed. ''What''s happening?'' ''Have I truly be the Grim Reaper?'' ''Where I go, death follows?'' ''Impossible!'' ''Absolutely impossible!'' ''It''s all just an ident... No, no, too many coincidences in a row!'' Arthur''s eyes showed contemtion, but his actions did not stop. He temporarily set the cage containing Pendragon on the ground and stretched out his finger to scratch Pendragon''s chin. Amidst the gentle meowing of the Orange Cat, he picked up his Spirit Medium Box and returned to the hall. Jesse was sprawled on the ground. The warm light shone on the body, giving it the texture of an oil painting, yet it certainly did not invite people to linger. All there was, was horror and grief. Linda and Anxi had already cried themselves into a state of utter incoherence. The servants of the three individuals had even gone directly to call the police. "Mr. Kledos, Jesse died of anaphctic shock due to an allergy." Seeing Arthur, Linda Camille wept as she spoke. Arthur nodded and crouched down to examine Jesse''s body. By this time, the cloth covering Jesse''s face had already been untied, and the swollen visage and lips were all corroborating that indeed, Jesse had died because of an allergy. "Jesse has been allergic to cat fur recently, and we all advised her to rest up, but..." Anxi continued to speak. Allergic to cat fur, yet keeping a cat? And visiting Cat''s Best Friend Home? How much did she love cats? No! More urately, how much did she love to show off! Although he couldn''t see from the next room, Arthur''s 1.8 "Physique" allowed him to clearly hear the conversations here, especially when other guests wereplimenting Jesse and Arthur heard herughter more than once. Without using his eyes to see, just listening, Arthur could sense the pride in her demeanor. That fa?ade of vanity, Arthur kept his distance from. However, all these were unimportant now. At present, Arthur''s concern was focused on the weeping Anxi. Thedy curled up as she spoke, her demeanor one of fear and unease. But from Arthur''s angle, Anxi''s hands tucked under her arm were clenched in fists, and she struggled to suppress a slight upward curl of her lips. Skills "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" both shed in tandem. ''Hostile toward me?'' ''Yet feeling triumphant?'' ''Because...'' Arthur looked toward Jesse''s corpse. His ears were filled with the sighs of the onlookers. "Such a gooddy, why did she have to die like this?" "I heard it was an allergy, caused by that cat!" "What?" "I was just thinking of getting a cat just like that one!" "You should be grateful, otherwise you would be the one dead!" "Shut up, not everyone is allergic, Miss Jesse was just too unfortunate... Lily... what a pity!" ... The owner dies from an allergy to cats. What happens to the cat? It goes without saying. Standing on the shoulders of the Giant, Arthur''s mind instantly conjured up too many simr cases, their perpetrators'' twisted emotions allowing him to grasp quite a bit on the spot. His gaze then turned to the desserts on the table. Leaning in slightly, he stealthily broke off a piece. The faint scent of peanuts lingered at his nose. Then, Arthur looked at Lily. The confounded cat sat there, attempting to approach her owner, but was repeatedly shooed away by people nearby. The rebukesing from their mouths left the cat clueless about her own wrongdoing. Ding Dong! The doorbell rang, and the door to the shop was pushed open once again. It was Malz. Not alone, with the necessary patrol officers and, following behind the Police Chief of Shire District, was a middle-aged couple, both dressed impably, but their faces bore a look of sorrow. With just one nce, Malz saw Arthur. ''Why is it always you?'' ''I didn''t want it to be like this either!'' Arthur shrugged his shoulders to signify his innocence. The middle-aged couple trailing behind him, however, rushed to Jesse''s side, crying out loudly. The two were Jesse''s parents. The woman, ovee by grief, passed out. The man lifted his wife and ced her on a sofa beside him; then he saw Lily, who had finally taken the chaos as a chance to return to her owner''s side and kept rubbing against her. Instantly, the middle-aged man''s eyes reddened as he grabbed Lily, who waspletely oblivious to what had happened and just wanted to be near her owner. The man roared. "I''ll smash you to death, you murderer!" And with that, he was about to throw her down. But a palm caught hold of him. It was Arthur. The enraged middle-aged man, upon seeing Arthur, paused for a moment¡ªmore precisely, when he saw the ''Anna'' in Arthur''s arms, he was startled into a brief silence. Taking advantage of this moment, Arthur took Lily from the man''s grasp. He sighed softly and said¡ª "Alright, I''ve saved your cat. Can you tell me everything now?" Chapter 77 74 Bewitchment of the Cat! As Arthur spoke, the lobby of Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home fell silent. Linda, who had been crying, nkly lifted her head. This was not the first time she had encountered such a situation. A few days ago, she had seen a simr scene at No. 6 White Bird Street. Immediately, the youngdy became terrified. Because she knew what the scene before her represented! Her friend had not died by ident, but rather... Murder! Thinking of this, the youngdy''s muscles tensed, and she became extremely nervous. Then came anger! Who was it? Who had killed Jesse? Subconsciously, the youngdy''s gaze swept over everyone in the hall. She could clearly see that everyone''s attention was focused on Arthur, who was listening intently. In the eyes of some, a dawning realization appeared. Those who coulde to Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home in the afternoon were all wealthy and idle. Simply put, they were literate. Reading newspapers was the norm in South Los. Therefore, they were all aware of the reports about the "Spirit Medium" Arthur Kredos. And at this moment, seeing Arthur holding "Anna" and carrying a box, listening intently, they immediately thought of the reports they had read about the "Spirit Medium" Arthur Kredos. Curiosity filled the guests about the Spirit Medium who had been repeatedly reported. However, at this time, they did not approach to disturb Arthur''s "necromancy." They were all looking forward to what would happen next. The "Spirit Medium" Arthur Kredos would surely find the murderer! They believed so firmly. Because that''s what the newspaper said. Simrly, the murderer thought the same. The murderer, who had read the newspaper, seeing the surprise and disbelief suddenly appearing on Arthur''s face as he listened intently, no longer felt lucky. She stepped forward. "Jesse, I killed him," Calm words came out of Anxi''s mouth. Everyone incredulously turned their gazes towards the youngdy. Especially Linda Camille. She looked at her friend in disbelief. "Why?" "Anxi, why did you kill Jesse?" Linda questioned her friend about why she killed another friend. Anxi looked at Linda and countered. "Do you remember ''Lily''?" At this moment, the Lily mentioned by Anxi was clearly not the one being held by Arthur. "Remember, didn''t it drown..." "It didn''t drown; it was strangled by Jesse and then thrown into the water," Anxi interrupted Linda. Linda looked shocked. "How is that possible?" "How is it not possible?" "Do you know why Jesse wore a face mask?" "She was covering the scratches on her cheek from Lily, and ludicrously imed it was due to a cat hair allergy... Given such a short span of time, the only thing going through her mind, especially since she had just strangled Lily, was likely these thoughts, as she is really allergic to peanuts." "She killed Lily, so I killed her." Anxi''s words struck Linda like a thunderbolt, causing her body to stagger repeatedly, finally copsing onto the sofa with a pale face. "So you killed her as revenge for your cat?" Malz proactively asked. The Shire District''s Police Chief felt a touch of absurdity. It wasn''t that he found the idea of someone killing for a cat absurd. After all, he had seen a painter kill someone because their building blocked his view of a mountain that he painted from his home. This Shire District''s Police Chief simply didn''t think Anxi would do such a thing. There was no concrete evidence, just a pure hunch. At this moment, although there was an aura of a murderer about her, it was vastly different from the kind of murderer the Shire District''s Police Chief knew. "Is that so?" "Did you kill Jesse for Lily?" Arthur sighed, his gaze deeply fixed on Anxi. It was the first time he encountered a situation where he didn''t need to reveal evidence, and the murderer jumped out on their own¡ªhowever, this did not mean the other party had confessed everything. On the contrary, she was still concealing key points. And her confession was a cover-up. "Otherwise?" Anxi was fearless. Having already admitted to murder, what else could she fear? But the next moment, thedy''s face turned pale. Because Arthur had said this¡ª "The undead Imunicate with are not limited to humans." A simple statement intuitively broke the defense of thedy who had justmitted murder, and she yelled at a higher pitch. "Is it Lily?" "What did Lily tell you?" "I bought her such expensive clothes, fed her the best cat food, and even prepared a luxurious cat''s nest for her, why wouldn''t she obey? I just hoped she would show off her beauty more to the people around here, that''s all. Why wouldn''t she obey? I just wanted Jesse to teach her a lesson, but who knew she would be strangled by Jesse? Why could Jesse find a cat prettier than Lily? Damn it! She was provoking me! Did you hear herughter? That was mocking me! Of course I had to kill her! How dare she mock me!" In the midst of Anxi''s fierce yelling, Malz directly handcuffed thedy. He knew that such a person could not possibly kill just for a cat. It was a matter of unting and jealousy gone unbnced. "Ah, I killed you!" On hearing these words, Jesse''s parents charged at Anxi, but Anxi''s parents intervened, and the two sides grappled with each other. When the white cat with swollen cheeks got scared and ran to the side, Arthur scooped it up and embraced it. Then, holding Lily and the white cat, Arthur walked over to Linda, who was still sitting dazed on the sofa. "She hopes you would treat Lily kindly. And this one, too." Arthur ced both cats into Linda''s arms. Considering himself a novice cat owner, Arthur felt he waspletely unable to take care of three cats, not only in feeding, but also because of certain machinery at No. 2 Cork Street. He certainly didn''t want to see cats burned or impaled. As for Pendragon? If it was just one cat, Arthur was quite confident he could take good care of it. "Ah? Okay, okay." Linda, not fully recovering her senses, just instinctively nodded. This made Arthur frown, contemting whether to find someone else to take care of the two cats. As for handing them back to Jesse''s and Anxi''s parents? Forget it. With these pairs of parents'' behavior, these two cats wouldn''t likely survive the night in their hands. After all, these pairs of parents would definitely not admit that it was their failure in upbringing that led to their daughters'' mistakes; they would surely believe the daughters were "bewitched by the cats." At that moment, Amanda came over. She sighed. "Please hand them to me." The elderly woman said. Arthur was quite assured about the elderly woman. Her professionalism and kindness were obviously great choices, but Arthur worried it might bring her trouble¡ªsimply, Jesse and Anxi''s parents'' disced anger. But Linda wouldn''t! In the small group of three, although Linda seemed foolish, Jesse and Anxi subtly regarded Linda as their leader. Clearly, this wasn''t because Linda was foolish enough to be incredibly kind. It could only be because Linda''s family background was so extraordinary that it made the two subconsciously act this way. It seemed that Amanda noticed Arthur''s concerns and smiled. She raised her hand and pointed at the sign¡ª Amanda''s Cat Best Friend''s Home (Founded in 1552, 245 years ago) The elderly woman''s finger rested on the date.N?v(el)B\\jnn 245 years? Arthur suddenly understood and handed over the two cats. A shop over two hundred years old naturally had its own way of existence, especially when this world involved mystery. Afterward, Arthur watched as Anxi was taken away by Malz in a carriage. His brow furrowed again. That unsettling feeling intensified. Without hesitation, he used the Spirit Medium Box as a table, pulled out a pen and paper from his pocket, and wrote¡ª Dear Marinda: Come to my house, my cat can do somersaults! Chapter 75 Late Night Invitation In the dead of night, the doorbell at No. 2 Cork Street was rung. Ding-dong! The crisp sound roused Pendragon, who had just eaten four small dried fish, a basin of chicken baked feed, and drank a bowl of water, lifting his head from the cat''s nest. However, soon under Arthur''s caress, he began to purr contentedly and buried his head again to continue his deep slumber. Just as Amanda had said, orange cats really are suitable for novice cat owners. At least when Pendragon returned home, he didn''t go bouncing around. He simply ate, ate, ate, and then slept. Of course, could it be because his hind leg hadn''t fully healed? But whatever the reason, Arthur was now experiencing considerable joy in raising a cat. And what could be more delightful than stroking a cat? Naturally, it''s when the stroked cat has a good temper and is affectionate.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om With a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth, Arthur went to the door. Outside, stood Marinda. Wearing a deerstalker cap, clenching a smoking pipe between her teeth, and dressed in a khaki trench coat, Marinda said directly upon seeing Arthur, "You better have a cat that can do somersaults, or else, hmph." Her voice was neither loud nor low. Loud enough for the neighbors awoken by the doorbell to hear. After hearing this somewhat coquettish statement, these disturbed neighbors grumbled and immediately turned over to continue their sleep. When Marinda entered No. 2 Cork Street and the door closed behind her, thedy''s expression returned to normal as she made her way straight to the Spirit Medium Parlor. "Eh?" "You really got a cat?" Thedy looked at Pendragon with surprise, then her eyes filled with anticipation, but it soon turned to disappointment. Because she saw Pendragon''s injured hind leg. "Did you really expect a cat to do somersaults?" Arthur sat down behind the desk, asking in surprise. To think Marinda didn''t dislike cats was quite a surprise to Arthur, and now she genuinely hoped the cat could do somersaults? If he hadn''t seen that the coachman outside was Edwin, Arthur would have thought her an imposter. After all, in Arthur''s mind, Marinda''s desire for control was inherently in conflict with the unpredictability of cats. "Seeing a cat do a somersault brings good luck, my mother always said that," Marinda yed with Pendragon a bit, then, after being ignored by the deeply asleep Pendragon, she couldn''t help but sigh. Then, thedy took a seat opposite Arthur¡ªon the same chair she upied the first time she was in the parlor¡ªand continued to ask. "Is it because of what happened to Anxi and Jesse?" "Yes." Arthur wasn''t surprised that Marinda knew of the afternoon''s events at ''Amanda''s Cat''s Best Friend Home.'' With her dealings in South Los, it would be hard to keep such a death a secret from her. On the contrary, it would have been odd if she hadn''t known. Arthur detailed the events of the afternoon to Marinda as thoroughly as possible. Thedy nodded, her eyes fixed on Arthur, waiting for him to state his ultimate purpose. Without beating around the bush, Arthur spoke¡ª "Anxi and Jesse attended your salon, didn''t they?" "Their parents are wealthy merchants, naturally, they qualify for an invitation!" "Ilena is a maid in your salon, isn''t she?" "Yes." "If I''m not mistaken, Litter also attended your salon, along with a coach named Dexi." "Correct, as the third-ce winner of the previous Swordsmanship Competition, Litter was invited and qualified to bring someone along to the salon." "What about Police Chief Lauke? Given his status, he''s surely a regr at your salon, right?" "Yes!" As Arthur and Marinda conversed, with each question and answer, Arthur''s most concerning issue came to light. As this exchange unfolded, Marinda took out her pipe, lit it, tucked it into her mouth, and continued to watch Arthur. She knew Arthur hadn''t finished speaking. Indeed, he had not. Arthur continued to ask. "None of the people hunted down by Police Chief Lauke under the guise of the ''Axe Murderer'' were people you disliked or directly yourpetitors, right?" Saying this, Arthur also looked at Marinda. Their eyes met, and with the candlelight flickering, they both smiled. Marinda took a deep puff of smoke and exhaled forcefully. "No." "If I wanted to kill someone, I would be more direct," thedy said, speaking in a way that was eerily calm. Arthur nodded in agreement. The ''Axe Murderer''s style was too crude, far from Marinda''s finesse. Of course, it alsocked the necessary nning. It was precisely because Arthur recognized this point that he invited Marinda over tonight, and, without any hesitation, asked about the words spoken just moments ago. "Thank you for your honesty." Arthur sat there, leaning forward slightly. Witnessing the utterly insincere bow from her partner, Marinda rudely rolled her eyes, muttering under her breath, "After killing Lauke, I helped you clean up quite a mess. Shouldn''t you be a bit more sincere?" Hearing these words, Arthurughed. Because he knew this was Marinda''s way of bargaining. From the string of conversations just now, Marinda had realized that someone was causing trouble in her salon. And from the current bargaining, he hade to understand Marinda''s ''dire straits.'' ''The Countess is asking for more than I anticipated!'' There were not many things that could put Marinda in ''dire straits.'' Managing Baron Kemir''s title was one of them. But what did that have to do with him, a so-called ''poor Spirit Medium''? Faced with Marinda, a ''wealthy tycoon,'' naturally he could not afford what was called generosity. So¡ª "Helping me is helping you!" "But a ''Spirit Medium''s'' money cannot be owed." Arthur said with utmost seriousness. He would not deny the help Marinda had given him, just as he wouldn''t deny the benefits Marinda had gained from it, as well as the corresponding reward he expected to receive. "Fine, what do you want?" "Would items from the Mystic Side do?" Without an alternative, Marinda nodded her head reluctantly. "Of course!" "I want Sunflower, Moon Grass, Golden Acorn, Vampire Fang¡ªthe kind you''re thinking of." Arthur began listing off a string of item names. Aside from concocting ''Talin''s Potion,'' Moon Grass could also be used in a variety of rituals, Sunflower was essential for the iplete ''Griffin Training Method,'' and Vampire Fangs were necessary for learning the secret technique ''Touch of the Vampire.'' Of course, none of that mattered. These items from the Mystic Side were all just to ''Hide'' the Golden Acorn¡ªa cover that would ultimately be seen through by Marinda. When Marinda finally confirmed that he truly desired the Golden Acorn, with the proof from Pendragon, she would naturally guess that it had something to do with ''the Cat.'' Or Pendragon might lead her to think even more. But either way, this was a handle he was giving to Marinda. A handle that could temporarily set Marinda''s mind at ease. A handle that would enable him to continually acquire knowledge about the ''Cat''s Nest,'' while also concealing what he truly wanted to hide. And what he truly wanted to hide was¡ª ''The Serpent''! It was the Talent ''Dark Serpent. Cripple''! Faced with Marinda, Arthur''s reason and intuition split into the factions of the radical and the conservative. His reason, as the radical, advised Arthur to hold back. Intuition? Intuition thought reason was too conservative. Therefore, Arthur believed he needed to keep a card up his sleeve. And what could be more suitable than ''The Serpent''? After all, a serpent in the Shadows is the most lethal! "Hah, why don''t you just rob someone?" "Do you know how much Sunflower and Moon Grass cost on the market right now?" Marinda let out a coldugh, smoke billowing out of her nostrils. Thedy used this manner to express her anger, but then, thedy continued, "There''s nothing I can do about the Golden Acorns, they''re in Lord Doyle''s Oak Manor, his unique property, but I can give you a Vampire Fang¡ªthat''s alsomensurate with the corresponding reward, you know its worth isn''t low." Arthur did not argue. With Graham''s diary in hand, he was well aware of the value of these items from the Mystic Side. And in his heart, Arthur took note of Lord Doyle and Oak Manor. In the memories of his predecessor, there was also some information about Lord Doyle and Oak Manor¡ªthe Noble who had dered his entire family''s Secrecy in order to please the Earl of South Los. So, Arthur did not believe for a moment that Marinda could not get the Golden Acorn. It was simply a matter of insufficient leverage. And in the next moment¡ª Thedy continued to speak. "However, if you''re willing to do me a favor, Sunflower, Moon Grass, Golden Acorn, Vampire Fang, I can give them all to you as a reward!" With that, thedy looked at Arthur with a smile brimming with ill intent. That sinister smile immediately made Arthur guess what the other party wanted to do. Suddenly, Arthur curled his lip. "Not enough. You''ll have to add money!" Chapter 76 New Cooperation! What was Marinda trying to do? It wasn''t a difficult thing to guess. In Graham''s diary, it was mentioned that there were only two secret assemblies in South Los, one being Marinda''s ''Lady of the Long Night Salon'', and the other was Rat Tail Alley on Rat Street¡ªthere might be other gatherings, but those wouldn''t be organized, and good items would be extremely rare; if there were any, it would depend on luck. After Marinda had eliminated two major trade guilds and absorbed more than a dozen medium and small ones, her power had expanded like never before. So what was Marinda''s next target? It could only be Rat Tail Alley on Rat Street. However,pared to those trade guilds, Rat Tail Alley, which had close ties with the mystic side, was not so easy to deal with. It required not only cautiousness but also strength. Even with the help of that earl, it was the same. Or rather... The earl was also not willing to directly confront Rat Tail Alley.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Therefore, Marinda had offered Arthur a high price. But such a price was not enough for Arthur. Hearing Arthur''s words, "You''ll need to pay more," Marinda, who knew Arthur had guessed her intentions, was not at all annoyed but rather spoke with a smile on her face. "As long as you''re not asking me to find aplete set of ''Swift Bird Swordsmanship'' or simr techniques, we can talk." As expected, ''Swift Bird Swordsmanship'' or simr techniques were monopolized by the nobles! But what was the purpose of such a blockade? What exactly were these techniques hiding? Arthur pondered in his mind while smoothly saying, "I need secret techniques rted to the ''Cat Faction'', of course, if it''s from the source of the ''Cat Faction'', the ''Cat Hole'' mystical knowledge and techniques, then all the better." Marinda then took another look at Arthur, cigar pipe in mouth. She was considering if Arthur was just ''going with the flow''. The fragrance she gave to Arthur originated from the ''Cat Faction''. Also, Arthur had adopted an orange cat. Were these things Arthur truly needed? Or was he misleading her? Marinda pondered deeply, uncertain but vignt. At the same time, she had already agreed verbally. "It''s possible!" "The mystical knowledge and techniques of the ''Cat Faction'' and ''Cat Hole'' are rare, but if you can help me eradicate Rat Tail Alley, I will give you a surprise." Marinda promised. Even if he was misleading her, as long as Arthur got the job done, she didn''t care. "It must be done my way." "And the spoils are mine." Arthur continued. "Of course, everything will be ording to your methods, and you can handle the spoils¡ªbut likewise, I cannot offer you more help." Marinda nodded her head. "That sounds fair." Arthur raised his hand. Marinda immediately grasped it. Their coboration began once again. But afterwards, the two of them didn''t discuss this topic further, just making small talk mostly about the Swordsmanship Competition happening betweente autumn and early winter. As daylight broke and Cork Street saw a few passersby, the conversation drew to a close. "Lord Count is taking this Swordsmanship Competition very seriously," Marinda suddenly said. "Is it because of the Old Lion of Inner Bay?" "The Lord Count isn''t nning to break off rtions with him at this time, is he?" Arthur feigned surprise. It was well known that the winner of the South Los Swordsmanship Competition would advance to participate in the South County Swordsmanship Competition at Inner Bay! If the master of South Los directly confronted the Grand Duke of Inner Bay in acts like ''deration of war'', ''assassination'', or ''harsh verbal attacks'', destroying thest shred of decency between them, Arthur would absolutely not dare to secure first ce in the South Los Swordsmanship Competition. That would be no different than going to meet one''s death! "Of course not!" "Although we seem to have the upper hand now, in truth, this advantage is only superficial¡ªthe Lord Count has endured so many years not just for these," Marinda hinted at something without spelling it out. Arthur was well aware, and did not ask further. What happens when a lion ages? It''s not just the Mother Tigress of South Los who is conserving her energy! After all, South County is veryrge! Everyone is sharpening their ws, ready to devour the old lion. Of course, when the fight to the deathes, will the old lion take one or two young ones with him? No one knows. But nobody wants to be one of those taken away. Marinda began knocking her pipe, dumping all the ash into Arthur''s ashtray¡ªthis was prepared by Old Charlie for visitors; Old Charlie himself did not smoke. ''The danger of a Spirit Medium dictates watching the details at all times, the smell of smoke can expose you at unnecessary moments!'' Her predecessor didn''t care and secretly touched tobo. After being discovered by Old Charlie, he started to make excuses, only to be hung up and beaten by Old Charlie, which made him remember the so-called ''exposure'' thereafter. And Arthur? He did not need such education. He cared about his own life more than anyone else. After putting away the pipe, thedy began to adjust her hair¡ªshe deliberately made her golden short hair lean to one side, making it look as if it was ttened by a pillow. Then, she walked toward the front door. Picking up the ashtray, Arthur saw Marinda out. "Is it really necessary to fuss over some ash?" Marinda nced at it. "Is it really necessary to fuss over some ash?" Arthur responded with a smile. The same words, yet with different implications. Marinda thought Arthur was too obsessed with cleanliness. Arthur simply did not want anything belonging to Marinda in his ce¡ªnot out of malice, but merely perceiving it as dangerous, unless it could bepletely verified. Like the ''Autcarion Potion.'' He ced the ashtray on the tform outside the door¡ªthe lower shelf could hold umbres for visitors, while the upper shelf originally held two pots of fresh flowers, but they had withered when Old Charlie left town, and the subsequent explosion had shattered even the flower pots. Thus, Arthur had cleared it all. Now? Arthur found that cing ashtrays or some misceneous items turned out to be more suitable than mere flower stands. Walking side by side with Marinda, Arthur and she appeared affectionate under the watchful eyes of pedestrians and neighbors on the street. "I have a surprise for you in a little while!" Just as they were leaving the gate of No. 2 Cork Street, Marinda suddenly said. Arthur was startled, and instinctively, he thought Marinda wanted to show more affection. And what could be more appropriate than a goodbye kiss at such a moment? He was averse to that. He really feared being spit on by Marinda. But to Arthur''s surprise, even as he watched Marinda''s carriage disappear down Cork Street, the so-called surprise never came. And Marinda was not someone who misspoke. As Arthur was guessing¡ª "South Los Daily! South Los Daily!" "The Pioneer Era¡ªthe true ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kredos!" The shouts of newsboys began to echo through the streets. South Los Daily! Arthur was startled, then a smile spread across his face. This really was a surprise! Without hesitation, Arthur pulled out six Zeroes to buy a newspaper and was just about to see how the South Los Daily reported him, and how it differed from the Horn Report, when a carriage stopped in front of No. 2 Cork Street. A young man named Fengter, whom he had met once, jumped down from the carriage and directly said¡ª "Lord Kledos, Ie on behalf of Oak Manor and request your help!" Chapter 78 Oakwood Manor! Arthur epted Fengter''smission. The offer was simply too much. Arthur couldn''t refuse. A Golden Acorn''s market price is around 500-600 gold notes, but most of the time, direct purchases aren''t epted, you need to barter. So how much is a manor that produces Golden Acorns continuously worth? Arthur couldn''t estimate. Even if he only owned one-eighth of it. Therefore, he really couldn''t refuse. After all, he was truly in need of money! Anything tied to the Mystic Side was never cheap, especially some knowledge, which could be priced so high it made Arthur''s heart tremble. Not to mention some Mystic Side materials that were considered to be unique. Describing them as priceless wasn''t an exaggeration. Arthur, of course, wasn''t eyeing those materials, but in order to sustain his daily study of the Mystic Side, he needed sufficient support. Support his profession as a ''Spirit Medium''? Wasn''t he already doing just that? And in order toplete themission more smoothly, Arthur wrote three letters, addressed respectively to Marinda, Malz, and Scott. The letter to Marinda simply stated, ''Lord Doyle''s death, his need to visit Oakwood Manor, and his need forpensation!'' Up to now, Arthur wasn''t sure whether Marinda knew of the Lord''s death, nor whether the previous mention of Oakwood Manor was merely a ''coincidence.'' But since Marinda indeed mentioned it, he took it as if Marinda was aware and had set him up. And him? He fell for it. So,pensation was needed. This was definitely not freeloadng¡ªbecause he had informed the other party about the ''coincidence'' and had given them a ''reminder.'' Moreover, facing this series of ''coincidences,'' Arthur became increasingly vignt. He always felt like someone was scheming! He had to be cautious about every move he made!. Thus, he also informed Malz. Compared to his coborator Marinda, the letter to Malz was much simpler¡ª''I need some helpers, and it would be best if you coulde in person!'' Arthur believed that Malz would give him the best answer. As for Scott? Though he had already appeared in the South Los Daily, he had no intention of giving up on the Horn Report. Of course, when dealing with a noble''s manor, journalists were more useful than thugs¡ªthough the Silver Era had ended with the conclusion of the Seven Years'' War, and the nobility of the Pioneer Era were not what they once were, no one could deny the martial power of the nobles, especially Arthur, who hade into contact with the Mystic Side. Arthur''s spections about the martial power of nobles led him to maintain a considerable amount of awe. He still employed those newsboys to run errands. Quickly, Scott was the first to arrive. Upon seeing this morning''s South Los Daily, the young journalist felt a sense of betrayal; he thought Arthur was going to abandon him, leaving him disoriented. Therefore, when he received Arthur''s letter asking for his help, he rushed over without hesitation. "Arthur!" Upon meeting, Scott called out excitedly. "Sorry, you know, sometimes I can''t help it¡ªit was Marinda''s idea; she thinks I should be recognized by more people. It''s helpful for her career. After all, the Baron Kemir title needs more fame." Arthur gave the young journalist a hug, speaking very seriously. ming Marinda, Arthur felt no guilt whatsoever. Because Marinda most likely had that in mind. Arthur knew very well about thedy''s ''meticulousness.'' "Understood!" Looking at Arthur''s guilt-ridden face, Scott nodded immediately and patted Arthur''s arm forcefully¡ª as long as he wasn''t abandoned or betrayed, that was fine.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The young journalist thought to himself and looked towards Fengter, whom he had met once before. Before the young journalist could inquire, Fengter took the initiative to inform him of everything. Immediately, the justice-minded Scott promised. "Leave it to me!" "I will certainly inform everyone of the truth!" About fifteen minutester, Malz also arrived. He brought with him a patrol officer, not the familiar Dico, but a new one. The man''s demeanor was respectful and his behavior polite. Clearly, he was the next patrol officer Malz was preparing to train. "What happened?" As soon as he entered No. 2 Cork Street, the Sheriff of Shire District asked. Fengter recounted the story once again. Arthur listened to it one more time. In fact, while Fengter was narrating to Scott, Arthur had been observing Fengter ¡ª even though the young man spoke logically and convincingly, Arthur was not one to take one side''s word, and with Malz''s cooperation, it was even more convenient. Arthur gave Malz a look. "When did you arrive at Oakwood Manor?" "Yesterday evening, before 6 PM." "Among the people you brought, was there one named ''Hack''?" "Yes, he has some reputation at the docks." Malz would asionally interrupt the conversation, or suddenly ask about something Fengter had just mentioned. The interrupted speech could be continued smoothly. Recounted speech matched up as well. So far, it all indicated Fengter had not lied. Arthur gave Malz another look and, after instructing him to take charge for the moment, went aside to a room to organize his Spirit Medium Box. And the cat cage, cat food, etc. Arthur would not leave Pendragon alone in No. 2 Cork Street. It was simply too dangerous. Of course, the most important was to bring along ''Anna''. At 10 AM, two carriages departed from No. 2 Cork Street, heading for Oakwood Manor in the outskirts of South Los. Arthur, along with Pendragon, ''Anna'', Scott, and Fengter took one carriage. Malz and Andy sat in the carriage behind them. The coachman was hired by Fengter and also worked part-time as a bodyguard. Arthur saw at a nce that both men were armed but, in the presence of Malz, they immediately bowed their heads and hunched their bodies, looking guilty. To this, Arthur was not surprised. ''Hack'', whom Fengter had hired, was a gang member. These two men? Naturally, they were too. tter, tter. As the two carriages left South Los, the road immediately became muddier, but the air also became cleaner. Free from the pollution of Dort District''s factories, the breeze here mixed with the scent of seawater and earth, prompting one to inhale deeply without resistance. Having never left South Los in his previous life, this was Arthur''s first time leaving the city. Watching the fields, forests, streams by the roadside, and the asional rabbit that would pop up and quickly run away, his lips curled into a smile, and Pendragon, lying in his arms, looked curiously with round eyes. Arthur stroked Pendragon''s head, feeling increasingly pleased. Especially when he saw the text that only he could see ¡ª [The publication in the South Los Daily makes you recognized by more people, XP+30] [More people have heard your name; XP+2] ... Yesterday''s report on Amanda''s Cat''s Best Friend Home was being written by Scott in the carriage, but the XP prompt for its publication in the South Los Daily had already appeared. More importantly, with the publication in the South Los Daily, Arthur believed that for the following period, he would have more XP passivelying in. As for thest few days, where he only had a passive ie of 1-2 points of XP per day, Arthur did not disdain it. But XP, the more the better. [XP: 82] ... Arthur nced at his current total of XP and turned his gaze towards his skill bar. To be exact, the Auxiliary Skill Bar! Glyphic Language was ssified underbat skills by Omnivorous. Before he resolved the ''spirituality'' issue with ritual Orange Cat, Arthur definitely would not arbitrarily increase the levels of Hand of Void or Glyphic Language, or learn any of the new secret techniques he had acquired. Looking at the skills [Horsemanship Lv1 (0/1)], [Intimidation Lv2 (0/5)], [Bluff Lv2 (2/5)], [Eagle Eye Lv1 (0/1)], [Insight Lv1 (0/1)]. After calcting what was needed for the next level of Hand of Void and Glyphic Language, Arthur made a decision. He wanted them all! Chapter 79 Detective To upgrade the "Hand of Void" and "Glyphic Language" to the next level required 60 XP, and now Arthur had 82 XP, which meant he had 22 XP to use freely. 22 XP was more than enough for him to upgrade all the skills in his "Auxiliary Skill Bar" not just once over. However, considering the potential issues he might encounter at Oakwood Manor, Arthur prioritized upgrading his "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" by two levels each. In the end, he still had 1 XP left over, which Arthur decided to invest in "Painting." The auxiliary skills were upgraded as follows¡ª "Riding Lv2 (0/5)," "Intimidation Lv3 (0/10)," "Bluff Lv3 (0/10)," "Eagle Eye Lv3 (0/10)," "Insight Lv3 (0/10)" ... Besides that, the general skill "Painting" was upgraded to Lv2 Just like whenbat skills were improved, the synchronization of knowledge and body bothpleted in a short time. Even with arge number of skills, it hadn''t caused Arthur any difort. With his eyes closed, Arthur carefully savored the differences now apparent to him.N?v(el)B\\jnn Now that his "Riding" advanced to Lv2, not only could he mount and dismount with ease, but he could also trot around on a warhorse. If he took advantage of his "Physique" of 1.8, even galloping wasn''t a problem. However, using weapons on the horse, especially shooting, was extremely challenging¡ªyet, with the Thunder Gun, Arthur was confident he could hit his mark every time, after all, aiming wasn''t necessary. "Intimidation" and "Bluff" seemed to share a corrting trend with "Eagle Eye" and "Insight." For example, seeing Fengter as he was now, Arthur was confident he could squeeze more money out of him, and that required only some words and expressions. ''Is this the quintessential skill of a ''poor'' Spirit Medium?'' he pondered. Despite his emotion-filled realization, Arthur did not extort Fengter. For him, going against his own hire after already owning an eighth of Oakwood Manor crossed a line. It wasn''t that he didn''t want more. He just didn''t want to attain more in that way. ''Those who are insatiably greedy will be spurned by destiny!'' Old Charlie had once spoken simr words. His predecessor had heard them only to forget them, but Arthur, reflecting on the memories of his former self, found them truly profound. Hadn''t he been hit by a muck cart because of his greed? He had already suffered once from it. And he wasn''t about to repeat that mistake. Moreover, rather than getting morepensation from Fengter, Arthur was currently thinking¡ª ''I wonder if Lv3 "Eagle Eye" and "Insight" could prate Marinda''s expression?'' Suddenly, Arthur was looking forward to it. He believed he would soon meet Marinda. Because, thisdy would undoubtedly be very interested in Oak Manor. And what he had to do was to get everything ready before thedy''s arrival, or at least to appear fully prepared on the surface. As for why he should inform her toe? Naturally, for¡­ Safety! Facing a Noble for the first time, Arthur thought it couldn''t hurt to be too careful. Who knew what powersy hidden within the Doyle family? If it weren''t for theck of bargaining chips, he would have been eager to bring in the Countess he had never met. tter, tter. Amid the rolling sound of the wheels, Arthur leaned back in his seat, his neck resting against the headrest, and even his eyes were shut, his breathing even¡ªno matter how beautiful the scenery, it doesn''t stand up to prolonged scrutiny; people naturally desire change, and cats are no different. Pan turned his body, nestledfortably into Arthur''s arms, and soon fell into a slumber. After a good hour and a half, the jolting of the carriage against the road finally made Arthur open his eyes. "We''ve arrived outside the manor," said Fengter the moment he saw Arthur wake up. Oakwood Manor wasn''t located on the main road, but Lord Doyle had a gravel path stretching about two kilometers to the side of it. This was done for the convenience of the servants buying fresh fruit and meat. To this, Scott showed no surprise. The young journalist had a rough understanding of the nobility''s wealth, but he was curious as to why there were no guards¡ªording to Noble customs, there should be 2-4 guards acting as a facade, letting everyone who passed by understand the grandeur of the Doyle family. Perhaps it was due to the Lord''s passing? The young journalist spected. But Arthur''s gaze was fixed straight ahead to the end of the branch road. There it was... His manor! The white walls, red roof, towering gates, and a drawbridge over a rapid river. Listenting to the rumbling river, it was clear this was no stagnant water. ''Such rich natural resources!'' Arthur couldn''t help but exim to himself. Oakwood Manor was roughly divided into two parts aside from the manor itself, which contained a wine cer, mill, and sweet water well. There was also a 16-hectare farm, and now ack of water wasn''t a problem, which made Arthur even more expectant. However, the people within the manor were clearly resistant and unweing to Arthur''s party¡ª "Stop! Stop!" they shouted. "This is a private property!" A robust man carrying a longbow and sword at his waist, along with four others simrly armed but with muskets, blocked the way in front of Arthur and the others. "Head Hunter Albert!" Fengter jumped off the carriage. Upon seeing Fengter, the robust man named Albert was momentarily stunned and then reluctantly bowed and paid his respects. "Young Master Fengter, good afternoon," "I still need to be on duty." Without waiting for a response from Fengter, he led the four guards back the way they hade. Watching the departure of the five men, Fengter rubbed the tip of his nose with an embarrassed look on his face, but then he turned his gaze toward the drawbridge of Oakwood Manor. A carriage was still parked there. His two elder brothers were there, greeting someone. Clearly, it was because of this person that there were fewer guards at the fork in the road. What was more obvious was that Fengter''s two elder brothers clearly saw them, but pretended not to, continuing to speak in low voices to their guest. "We''re less wee than we thought!" On the carriage, Scott said in a lowered voice. "Whoever it would be, they wouldn''t wee us, the helpers of Fengter." Arthur temporarily returned Pendragon to the cat cage¡ªPendragon was unwilling, but when Arthur threw a small dried fish inside, Pendragon immediately jumped in. Holding ''Anna'' and picking up his Spirit Medium Box, Arthur hopped off the carriage. He made eye contact with Fengter, then turned directly to Scott and said, "Scott, please make an urate record of the heirs of the Doyle family''s arrogance. They not only ignore their own flesh and blood brother, but also turn away visitors whoe with good intentions. Perhaps... the death of Lord Doyle really has another cause." "I think the readers of the Horn Report would be very interested in such a cause!" Arthur''s voice was neither loud nor soft, but it was just enough for the two brothers of Fengter to hear. Lord Doyle''s eldest son, Lamit, frowned, his face showing anger. Lord Doyle''s second son, Gilt, had a smile on his face, but his eyes were filled with disdain and contempt. Both harbored malice. But both inevitably had to approach Arthur and his entourage¡ªhonor and bloodline were rules a Noble always maintained. If the newspaper really published such information, the Doyle family would be aughingstock. Especially after learning the truth, they might even lose their eligibility to marry into another Noble family. This was something they absolutely could not ept. Lamit, leading the way, was dressed in ck hunting attire, wearing a wide-brimmed hat characteristic of old South Los Nobility,den with heaps of white swan feathers¡ªa favorite decoration of Nobles during the Silver Era, which although originallying from the West Coast, had be a trend on the East Coast. Gilt, a step behind, wore thetest styled four-piece suit, with sses that made him look refined and cultured. Upon seeing Arthur holding ''Anna,'' both were startled, and the eldest Lord''s son even stepped back in fear. Thinking it had damaged his pride, Lamit immediately chastised Fengter. "What are you doing here? And you brought such a person to the manor!" "I''m here to rify the cause of my father''s death¡ªOakwood Manor has a portion that belongs to me; I''m free toe and go and can also bring friends!" "Father''s will made this clear, something that even Lord Count can attest to. Are you challenging Father''s will and provoking the dignity of Lord Count?" Faced with the unrelenting opponent, Fengter immediately responded with sharp retort. Lamit''s face turned red with anger, and he instinctively wanted to act. But Gilt pulled at his brother''s sleeve. The smiling Lord Doyle''s second son stepped forward, ignoring Fengter and instead looking at Arthur. "Are you the famous ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kledos?" "Fengter spoke of your wonders, but my brother and I still have our doubts, as we are too foolish to discern whether you are truly miraculous, or if you have employed some tricks." "So, we have invited a friend¡ª ''Detective'' Alberts." Compared to the irritable Lamit, Lord Doyle''s second son was much more amiable. At least, he seemed much more amiable. But in reality? He was far more dangerous. He had clearly investigated Fengter, knew that Fengter would invite him, and even, this was precisely what Fengter had said¡ªfacing two dismissive and scornful elder brothers, the young Fengter would very likely say, ''The renowned ''Spirit Medium'' Arthur Kledos is my friend, and he will surely help me uncover the cause of Father''s death!'' something along those lines. Hence, Lamit and Gilt had invited a Detective. Detective VS Spirit Medium! In their view, the Detective had the absolute upper hand! Therefore, after the second son of the Lord had spoken, he stepped aside to reveal the guest who had just arrived a moment ago. The Detective Alberts, wearing a ck trench coat, boots, and a suit but without a hat, had dense but seemingly unwashed long hair, sticking together and carrying a slight odor. Moreover, it appeared he didn''t know small talk nor manners, for as soon as he saw Arthur, he walked over and said, "I don''t believe in ''Spirit Mediums''!" Hearing such impolite words, Arthur simply chuckled. That smile, warm and harmless, full of tolerance. Especially now, as Arthur looked at the other with eyes full of friendship. Then, Arthur said in a very earnest tone, "I very much believe in ''Detectives''!" Under the flicker of Bluff Lv3, his voice became even more sincere and heartfelt. Instantly, the Detective, who had never encountered this kind of situation, paused. Then, before the Detective could speak, Arthur continued, "So, as a Detective, you must rify the cause of Lord Doyle''s death!" ''Detective'' Alberts felt something was off, but instinctively nodded¡ª "Alright!" Chapter 80 Shadow by the Window! Lamit and Gelt looked at each other. The development of events was not as they had imagined! This ''Detective'' Alberts seemed... not very bright! Lamit, looking at his brother Gelt, couldn''t help but feel annoyed and resentful¡ªit was his brother who had told him that Alberts was an excellent ''Detective,'' and it was his brother who had assured him that if Alberts showed up at Oakwood Manor, the bastard and his assistant would definitely fail miserably. But what about now? They were actually going to investigate their father''s cause of death! Could he still not know how their father had died? He died of illness! This was beyond doubt! Lamit snorted coldly and turned to walk towards the drawbridge. Gelt maintained a smile and signaled to Alberts toe along¡ªhowever, no matter how one looked at it, the noble''s second son''s smile was stiff at the moment. The carriage of ''Detective'' Alberts led the way, with Arthur''s party following behind. On the carriage, Scott eximed, "This detective is indeed as good as the rumors say¡ªalthough he has a peculiar temper!" "Have you heard of this detective?" Fengter looked surprised. As a former libertine, a model of indolence, Fengter prided himself on being well-informed. Nothing happening in South Los could be hidden from him. "''Detective'' Alberts is from Rosha Castle, which is quite far from South Los. You have to pass through Inner Bay to get there. I wonder how this detective ended up in South Los? Could it be because of some major case we are unaware of?" Scott''s excitement grew as he spoke. As a journalist, he was always in pursuit of news, and it was such pursuits that habitually led him to collect more information, thus he knew about ''Detective'' Alberts from far-off Rosha Castle. "A major case?" Fengter''s eyes lit up, but then dimmed immediately. The wealthy son thought of his own inexplicably deceased father. And Arthur, who remained silent, was also pondering about this ''Detective.'' The man from distant Rosha Castle, who just happened toe to South Los, who just happened to know Gelt, and just when an incident urred in Gelt''s family¡ªwasn''t all this a bit too coincidental? As for confirming that the ''Detective'' knew Gelt? After seeing Lamit''s angry, discontented look filled with me towards Gelt, Arthur was quite sure of it. The sessive ''coincidences'' gave Arthur a familiar feeling¡ªit was like the cases he had encountered continuously before. But it was much cruder this time, traceable. It was as if... The person orchestrating behind the scenes was getting anxious. To put it simply¡ª ''It''s highly likely that ''Detective'' Alberts was drawn to South Los because of that person. When that person heard the news, they hastily tried to divert Alberts'' attention... Maybe it''s worth having a chat with Alberts!'' Arthur spected in his mind. Meanwhile, in the carriage ahead, Alberts was scratching his head in annoyance. He hade to realise. He had been deceived by that ''Spirit Medium.'' He was being led by the nose. And even though he knew this, Alberts had no way to solve it. Even if he could do it all over again, he would still be duped. Because¡ª As a detective, one must naturally pursue the truth! In fact, after a brief annoyance, the detective began to seriously consider the cause of Lord Doyle''s death. ording to his friend Gelt, the lord had sumbed to a severe illness. But the bastard son evidently didn''t think so; he believed that his father had been murdered and even sought a ''Spirit Medium'' to verify it. If this bastard son hadn''t received an inheritance, it would make sense. But the bastard son had already received his share, and from his attire, it seemed that he lived quite well. This proved that the lord took good care of his illegitimate son. So, was there really something fishy about the lord''s death? Or was it just a crafty ploy by a greedy person? Alberts leaned towards the former. Not because he chose to trust Fengter. But because he believed Arthur, the ''Spirit Medium.'' ''Like us, he''s a keen observer and seems to have a great reputation in South Los... maybe it''s worth having a chat?'' ''Detective'' Alberts thought. The three carriages crossed the drawbridge and entered the core buildingplex of Oakwood Manor¡ªstanding in a row in front of the main building, supported by six spiral columns that required two people to embrace and were 10 meters high, were twenty servants including cooks, male and female servants, hunter apprentices, leatherworkers, cksmiths, and coachmen, all middle-aged and clearly long-term servants of the Doyle family. In front of the servants, at a slightly greater distance to the right, stood four squads of forty guards. Their bodies were erect, swords at their waists, with long firearms slung over their backs. Their uniforms were uniform and neat, their faces determined, and their eyes sharp. Arthur scanned the posture and expressions of these guards; he could tell they were well-trained and not just farmers filling in. Moreover, considering the farmers outside the manor, if something were to happen, the old lord could probably muster a force of 300 men in less than an hour¡ªif disregarding the consequences, this force could perhaps reach 800-1000 men. ''A noble''s heritage, huh?'' Arthur mused, looking towards the water tower and bell tower to the side of the estate buildings¡ªthese two ces, he thought, could have secret sentries during a war. However, Arthur wasn''t truly concerned about these things; he was mainly searching for the oak forest. Unfortunately, he found nothing. ''At the back of the manor?'' Arthur''s gaze stretched past the main buildings, but unfortunately his view was blocked, and he couldn''t see anything. However, just as Arthur withdrew his gaze, his "Death Intuition" suddenly flickered, and a cold, malicious gaze was fixed on him. Arthur looked nonchntly and saw a figure shing past at a window on the second floor, to the right of the main building. ''Who is that?'' Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly. At that moment, three carriages had already rounded the fountain square and stopped in front of the manor''s stables. The coachmen began to unleash the horses, and Arthur gave Malz a meaningful nce as he disembarked. Thetter immediately understood and gestured for Andy to head towards the stables as an attendant. Of course, the stables were not the focus. The purpose was to gather information. And himself? He chose the best support position¡ªthe very back of the group. "I asked the cook to prepare lunch, please..." "I want to see the body!" Facing Gilt''s invitation, Alberts said unceremoniously. This made Lamit even more infuriated; the eldest son of the lord was about to reprimand the ''detective'', but when he saw Scott on the side rapidly taking notes with a charcoal pencil, he immediately huffed and headed towards the main building. "Please follow me!" Gilt said helplessly. The butler Vick immediately went to one end of the hall, took a trident candlestick from the hand of a maid, lit the candles on it, and led the way to the basement. The group closely followed behind. Arthur keenly sensed bursts of cold and some herbal smells. ''Ice blocks and some special embalming techniques?'' Arthur guessed, looking towards the underground hall. By the light of the candlestick in the butler''s hand, he could clearly see the solid wood coffin ced in the center of the hall, with thick ice piled around it, leaving a passage on one side for people to pass through. The old lord''s bodyy with eyes tightly closed, palms crossed above his lower abdomen, and a sheathed longsword ced on his left side to signify the old lord''s former bravery, with a notebook on the right¡ªrecording the old lord''s deeds, a practice every noble adopted. Even if the noble had no deeds to speak of. "Father!" Fengter, looking at the old lord in the coffin, immediately knelt down beside it. The tears in his eyes proved the bond between the bastard son and his biological father. In South Los, although bastards were recognized, that recognition was merely nominal. Biological fathers and their families had no obligations to support or nurture them, let alone provide for their education or share in the inheritance¡ªin some noble families, even the legitimate younger sons didn''t have that right, usually given a knighthood and a small amount of money before being sent to wander. Those fortunate enough earned enough to buy their manors as territories and continued their bloodlines. Those who were not ended up having their armor and weapons be spoils of war, their bodies lost to the wilderness or consumed by wild beasts. This situation improved slightly with the end of the Silver Era, but most of the time, younger sons still ended up with nothing. It was extremely rare for someone like the old lord who split his estate equally among his three sons and current wife. Fengter knew this, so he understood his father''s love for him. Therefore, he had to uncover the truth. Wiping away his tears, Fengter stood up, took onest look at his father''s body, then silently moved to the side, staring fiercely at Lamie and Gilt. He was waiting for results. On the side, the eager ''detective'' Alberts, carrying a box, rushed forward. Arthur watched as the other person took out a saw, pliers, scissors, tweezers, white gauze, containers with alcohol and vinegar, and more from the box and began the examination starting from the eyelids and mouth, followed by the body. ''Forensic pathologist?'' Somewhat unconsciously, Arthur thought of this profession, then continued observing the man as well as the body. "No external injuries, no poisoning, not suffocation..." Alberts murmured to himself as he examined. "Hmph, I said before, my father died of illness, not murder!" Lamit said this with a face full of anger and a hint of sadness in his eyes, which quickly turned into even more anger. Gilt didn''t speak, the younger lord son remained calm, but the disdain in his gaze toward Fengter became increasingly apparent. Arthur nced at the two, then turned to look at the ''detective'' Alberts, who picked up the saw, ready to examine the body more meticulously. "Stop!" "What are you doing?" Lamit scolded Alberts angrily; Gilt could no longer remain calm and stared menacingly at him. Fengter had already rushed over and grabbed the other''s arm. But Alberts said indifferently, "Autopsy." However, obviously, such a statement could not convince the lord''s three sons. In South Los, or rather in the entire South County''s nobility, bodies were meant to be kept intact¡ªthis was a noble tradition, and any act of desecrating a body was unforgivable in the eyes of nobles.N?v(el)B\\jnn But to Alberts, it didn''t matter. He, merely wanted to find the truth. Differing beliefs naturally led to shes. Just as a conflict was about to erupt, Arthur calmly said¡ª "Hair!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!